The Project Gutenberg EBook of Life in the Backwoods, by Susanna Moodie

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Life in the Backwoods
       A Sequel to Roughing It in the Bush

Author: Susanna Moodie


Release Date: June, 2005 [EBook #8393]
This file was first posted on July 6, 2003
Last Updated: March 16, 2018

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIFE IN THE BACKWOODS ***




Produced by Juliet Sutherland, Charles Bidwell and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team









LIFE IN THE BACKWOODS,


A Sequel To Roughing It In The Bush.


By Susanna Moodie


Author Of “Life In The Clearings,” “Flora Lyndsay,” “Geoffrey Moncton,”
 Etc., Etc.


  I sketch from Nature, and the picture's true;
  Whate'er the subject, whether grave or gay,
  Painful experience in a distant land
  Made it mine own.


New York:

John W. Lovell Company,

14 And 16 Vesey Street.



CONTENTS

CHAPTER I.--A Journey to the Woods--Corduroy Roads--No Ghosts in Canada

CHAPTER II.--The Wilderness and our Indian Friends--The House on
Fire--No Papoose; the Mother all alone

CHAPTER III.--Running the Fallow--A Wall of Fire--“But God can save us
yet.”

CHAPTER IV.--Our Logging Bee--“Och! my ould granny taught me.”--Signal
Mercies

CHAPTER V.--A Trip to Stony Lake--A Feast in an Outhouse--The Squatter's
Log Hut

CHAPTER VI.--Disappointed Hopes--Milk, Bread and Potatoes our only
Fare--The Deer Hunt

CHAPTER VII.--The Little Stumpy Man--Hiding from the Sheriff--An
ill-natured volunteer

CHAPTER VIII.--The Fire--“Oh, dear Mamma, do save Papa's Flute”--“No
time to be clane!”

CHAPTER IX.--The Outbreak--Moodie joins the Volunteers--“Scribblin' and
Scrabblin' when you should be in bed”

CHAPTER X.--The Whirlwind--Two Miles of Trees Levelled to the
Ground--Sick Children

CHAPTER XI.--The Walk to Dummer--Honest, Faithful Jenny--A sad
History--Tried and Found most Faithful

CHAPTER XII.--A Change in our Prospects--In a Canoe--Nearing the
Rapids--Dandelion Coffee

CHAPTER XIII.--The Magic Spell--“The Sleighs are Come!”--Leaving the
Bush--End of Life in the Backwoods




LIFE IN THE BACKWOODS

A SEQUEL TO ROUGHING IT IN THE BUSH.




CHAPTER I.

A JOURNEY TO THE WOODS.

  'Tis well for us poor denizens of earth
  That God conceals the future from our gaze;
  Or Hope, the blessed watcher on Life's tower,
  Would fold her wings, and on the dreary waste
  Close the bright eye that through the murky clouds
  Of blank Despair still sees the glorious sun.

It was a bright, frosty morning when I bade adieu to the farm, the
birthplace of my little Agnes, who, nestled beneath my cloak, was
sweetly sleeping on my knee, unconscious of the long journey before us
into the wilderness. The sun had not as yet risen. Anxious to get to our
place of destination before dark, we started as early as we could. Our
own fine team had been sold the day before for forty pounds; and one of
our neighbours, a Mr. D----, was to convey us and our household goods to
Douro for the sum of twenty dollars. During the week he had made several
journeys, with furniture and stores; and all that now remained was to
be conveyed to the woods in two large lumber-sleighs, one driven by
himself, the other by a younger brother.

It was not without regret that I left Melsetter, for so my husband
had called the place, after his father's estate in Orkney. It was a
beautiful, picturesque spot; and, in spite of the evil neighbourhood, I
had learned to love it; indeed, it was much against my wish that it
was sold. I had a great dislike to removing, which involves a necessary
loss, and is apt to give to the emigrant roving and unsettled habits.
But all regrets were now useless; and happily unconscious of the life
of toil and anxiety that awaited us in those dreadful woods, I tried my
best to be cheerful, and to regard the future with a hopeful eye.

Our driver was a shrewd, clever man, for his opportunities. He
took charge of the living cargo, which consisted of my husband, our
maid-servant, the two little children, and myself--besides a large
hamper, full of poultry--a dog, and a cat. The lordly sultan of the
imprisoned seraglio thought fit to conduct himself in a very eccentric
manner, for at every barnyard we happened to pass, he clapped his wings,
and crowed so long and loud that it afforded great amusement to the
whole party, and doubtless was very edifying to the poor hens, who lay
huddled together as mute as mice.

“That 'ere rooster thinks he's on the top of the heap,” said our driver,
laughing. “I guess he's not used to travelling in a close conveyance.
Listen! How all the crowers in the neighbourhood give him back a note
of defiance! But he knows that he's safe enough at the bottom of the
basket.”

The day was so bright for the time of year (the first week in February),
that we suffered no inconvenience from the cold. Little Katie was
enchanted with the jingling of the sleigh-bells, and, nestled among
the packages, kept singing or talking to the horses in her baby lingo.
Trifling as these little incidents were, before we had proceeded ten
miles on our long journey, they revived my drooping spirits, and I began
to feel a lively interest in the scenes through which we were passing.

The first twenty miles of the way was over a hilly and well-cleared
country; and as in winter the deep snow fills up the inequalities, and
makes all roads alike, we glided as swiftly and steadily along as if
they had been the best highways in the world. Anon, the clearings began
to diminish, and tall woods arose on either side of the path; their
solemn aspect, and the deep silence that brooded over their vast
solitudes, inspiring the mind with a strange awe. Not a breath of wind
stirred the leafless branches, whose huge shadows, reflected upon the
dazzling white covering of snow, lay so perfectly still, that it seemed
as if Nature had suspended her operations, that life and motion had
ceased, and that she was sleeping in her winding-sheet, upon the bier of
death.

“I guess you will find the woods pretty lonesome,” said our driver,
whose thoughts had been evidently employed on the same subject as our
own. “We were once in the woods, but emigration has stepped ahead of us,
and made our'n a cleared part of the country. When I was a boy, all
this country, for thirty miles on every side of us, was bush land. As
to Peterborough, the place was unknown; not a settler had ever passed
through the great swamp, and some of them believed that it was the end
of the world.”

“What swamp is that?” asked I.

“Oh, the great Cavan swamp. We are just two miles from it; and I tell
you the horses will need a good rest, and ourselves a good dinner, by
the time we are through it. Ah! Mrs. Moodie, if ever you travel that
way in summer, you will know something about corduroy roads. I was 'most
jolted to death last fall; I thought it would have been no bad notion to
have insured my teeth before I left C----. I really expected that they
would have been shook out of my head before we had done manoeuvring over
the big logs.”

“How will my crockery stand it in the next sleigh?” quoth I. “If the
road is such as you describe, I am afraid that I shall not bring a whole
plate to Douro.”

“Oh! the snow is a great leveller--it makes all rough places smooth. But
with regard to this swamp, I have something to tell you. About ten years
ago, no one had ever seen the other side of it; and if pigs or cattle
strayed away into it, they fell a prey to the wolves and bears, and were
seldom recovered.

“An old Scotch emigrant, who had located himself on this side of it, so
often lost his beasts that he determined during the summer season to try
and explore the place, and see if there were any end to it. So he
takes an axe on his shoulder, and a bag of provisions for the week, not
forgetting a flask of whiskey, and off he starts all alone, and tells
his wife that if he never returned, she and little Jock must try and
carry on the farm without him; but he was determined to see the end
of the swamp, even if it led to the other world. He fell upon a fresh
cattle-track, which he followed all that day; and towards night he found
himself in the heart of a tangled wilderness of bushes, and himself half
eaten up with mosquitoes and black-flies. He was more than tempted to
give in, and return home by the first glimpse of light.

“The Scotch are a tough people; they are not easily daunted--a few
difficulties only seem to make them more eager to get on; and he felt
ashamed the next moment, as he told me, of giving up. So he finds out
a large, thick cedar-tree for his bed, climbs up, and coiling himself
among the branches like a bear, he was soon fast asleep.

“The next morning, by daylight, he continued his journey, not forgetting
to blaze with his axe the trees to the right and left as he went along.
The ground was so spongy and wet that at every step he plunged up to his
knees in water, but he seemed no nearer the end of the swamp than he had
been the day before. He saw several deer, a raccoon, and a groundhog,
during his walk, but was unmolested by bears or wolves. Having passed
through several creeks, and killed a great many snakes, he felt so weary
towards the second day that he determined to go home the next morning.
But just as he began to think his search was fruitless, he observed
that the cedars and tamaracks which had obstructed his path became less
numerous, and were succeeded by bass and soft maple. The ground, also,
became less moist, and he was soon ascending a rising slope, covered
with oak and beech, which shaded land of the very best quality. The old
man was now fully convinced that he had cleared the great swamp; and
that, instead of leading to the other world, it had conducted him to
a country that would yield the very best returns for cultivation. His
favourable report led to the formation of the road that we are about to
cross, and to the settlement of Peterborough, which is one of the most
promising new settlements in this district, and is surrounded by a
splendid back country.”

We were descending a very steep hill, and encountered an ox-sleigh,
which was crawling slowly up it in a contrary direction. Three people
were seated at the bottom of the vehicle upon straw, which made a cheap
substitute for buffalo robes. Perched, as we were, upon the crown of the
height, we looked completely down into the sleigh, and during the whole
course of my life I never saw three uglier mortals collected into such
a narrow space. The man was blear-eyed, with a hare-lip, through which
protruded two dreadful yellow teeth which resembled the tusks of a boar.
The woman was long-faced, high cheek-boned, red-haired, and freckled
all over like a toad. The boy resembled his hideous mother, but with the
addition of a villainous obliquity of vision which rendered him the most
disgusting object in this singular trio.

As we passed them, our driver gave a knowing nod to my husband,
directing, at the same time, the most quizzical glance towards the
strangers, as he exclaimed, “We are in luck, sir! I think that 'ere
sleigh may be called Beauty's egg-basket!”

We made ourselves very merry at the poor people's expense, and Mr.
D----, with his odd stories and Yankeefied expressions, amused the
tedium of our progress through the great swamp, which in summer presents
for several miles one uniform bridge of rough and unequal logs, all
laid loosely across huge sleepers, so that they jumped up and down, when
pressed by the wheels, like the keys of a piano. The rough motion and
jolting occasioned by this collision is so distressing that it never
fails to entail upon the traveller sore bones and an aching head for the
rest of the day. The path is so narrow over these logs that two wagons
cannot pass without great difficulty, which is rendered more dangerous
by the deep natural ditches on either side of the bridge, formed
by broad creeks that flow out of the swamp, and often terminate in
mud-holes of very ominous dimensions. The snow, however, hid from us all
the ugly features of the road, and Mr. D---- steered us through it in
perfect safety, and landed us at the door of a little log house which
crowned the steep hill on the other side of the swamp, and which he
dignified with the name of a tavern.

It was now two o'clock. We had been on the road since seven; and men,
women, and children were all ready for the good dinner that Mr. D----
had promised us at this splendid house of entertainment, where we
were destined to stay for two hours, to refresh ourselves and rest the
horses.

“Well, Mrs. J----, what have you got for our dinner?” said the driver,
after he had seen to the accommodation of his teams.

“Pritters and pork, sir. Nothing else to be had in the woods. Thank God,
we have enough of that!”

D---- shrugged up his shoulders, and looked at us.

“We've plenty of that same at home. But hunger's good sauce. Come, be
spry, widow, and see about it, for I am very hungry.”

I inquired for a private room for myself and the children, but there
were no private rooms in the house. The apartment we occupied was like
the cobbler's stall in the old song, and I was obliged to attend upon
them in public.

“You have much to learn, ma'am, if you are going to the woods,” said
Mrs. J----.

“To unlearn, you mean,” said Mr. D----. “To tell you the truth, Mrs.
Moodie, ladies and gentlemen have no business in the woods. Eddication
spoils man or woman for that location. So, widow (turning to our
hostess), you are not tired of living alone yet?”

“No, sir; I have no wish for a second husband. I had enough of the
first. I like to have my own way--to lie down mistress, and get up
master.”

“You don't like to be put out of your _old_ way,” returned he, with a
mischievous glance.

She coloured very red; but it might be the heat of the fire over which
she was frying the pork for our dinner.

I was very hungry, but I felt no appetite for the dish she was preparing
for us. It proved salt, hard, and unsavoury.

D---- pronounced it very bad, and the whiskey still worse, with which he
washed it down.

I asked for a cup of tea and a slice of bread. But they were out of tea,
and the hop-rising had failed, and there was no bread in the house.
For this disgusting meal we paid at the rate of a quarter of a dollar
a-head.

I was glad when, the horses being again put to, we escaped from the rank
odour of the fried pork, and were once more in the fresh air.

“Well, mister; did not you grudge your money for that bad meat?” said
D----, when we were once more seated in the sleigh. “But in these parts,
the worse the fare the higher the charge.”

“I would not have cared,” said I, “if I could have got a cup of tea.”

“Tea! it's poor trash. I never could drink tea in my life. But I like
coffee, when 'tis boiled till it's quite black. But coffee is not good
without plenty of trimmings.”

“What do you mean by trimmings?”

He laughed. “Good sugar, and sweet cream. Coffee is not worth drinking
without trimmings.”

Often in after years have I recalled the coffee trimmings, when
endeavouring to drink the vile stuff which goes by the name of coffee in
the houses of entertainment in the country.

We had now passed through the narrow strip of clearing which surrounded
the tavern, and again entered upon the woods. It was near sunset, and we
were rapidly descending a steep hill, when one of the traces that
held our sleigh suddenly broke. D---- pulled up in order to repair
the damage. His brother's team was close behind, and our unexpected
stand-still brought the horses upon us before J. D---- could stop them.
I received so violent a blow from the head of one of them, just in the
back of the neck, that for a few minutes I was stunned and insensible.
When I recovered, I was supported in the arms of my husband, over whose
knees I was leaning, and D---- was rubbing my hands and temples with
snow.

“There, Mr. Moodie, she's coming to. I thought she was killed. I have
seen a man before now killed by a blow from a horse's head in the like
manner.” As soon as we could, we resumed our places in the sleigh; but
all enjoyment of our journey, had it been otherwise possible, was gone.

When we reached Peterborough, Moodie wished us to remain at the inn all
night, as we had still eleven miles of our journey to perform, and that
through a blazed forest-road, little travelled, and very much impeded by
fallen trees and other obstacles; but D---- was anxious to get back as
soon as possible to his own home, and he urged us very pathetically to
proceed.

The moon arose during our stay at the inn, and gleamed upon the
straggling frame houses which then formed the now populous and thriving
town of Peterborough. We crossed the wild, rushing, beautiful Otonabee
river by a rude bridge, and soon found ourselves journeying over the
plains or level heights beyond the village, which were thinly wooded
with picturesque groups of oak and pine, and very much resembled a
gentleman's park at home. Far below, to our right (for we were upon the
Smith-town side) we heard the rushing of the river, whose rapid waters
never receive curb from the iron chain of winter. Even while the rocky
banks are coated with ice, and the frost-king suspends from every twig
and branch the most beautiful and fantastic crystals, the black waters
rush foaming along, a thick steam rising constantly above the rapids, as
from a boiling pot. The shores vibrate and tremble beneath the force
of the impetuous flood, as it whirls round cedar-crowned islands and
opposing rocks, and hurries on to pour its tribute into the Rice Lake,
to swell the calm, majestic grandeur of the Trent, till its waters are
lost in the beautiful bay of Quinté, and finally merged in the blue
ocean of Ontario.

The most renowned of our English rivers dwindle into little muddy rills
when compared with the sublimity of the Canadian waters. No language can
adequately express the solemn grandeur of her lake and river scenery;
the glorious islands that float, like visions from fairy land, upon the
bosom of these azure mirrors of her cloudless skies. No dreary breadth
of marshes, covered with flags, hide from our gaze the expanse of
heaven-tinted waters; no foul mud-banks spread their unwholesome
exhalations around. The rocky shores are crowned with the cedar, the
birch, the alder, and soft maple, that dip their long tresses in the
pure stream; from every crevice in the limestone the harebell and
Canadian rose wave their graceful blossoms.

The fiercest droughts of summer may diminish the volume and power of
these romantic streams, but it never leaves their rocky channels bare,
nor checks the mournful music of their dancing waves. Through the
openings in the forest, we now and then caught the silver gleam of the
river tumbling on in moonlight splendour, while the hoarse chiding of
the wind in the lofty pines above us gave a fitting response to the
melancholy cadence of the waters.

The children had fallen asleep. A deep silence pervaded the party. Night
was above us with her mysterious stars. The ancient forest stretched
around us on every side, and a foreboding sadness sunk upon my heart.
Memory was busy with the events of many years. I retraced step by step
the pilgrimage of my past life, until arriving at that passage in its
sombre history, I gazed through tears upon the singularly savage scene
around me, and secretly marvelled, “What brought me here??”

“Providence,” was the answer which the soul gave. “Not for your own
welfare, perhaps, but for the welfare of your children, the unerring
hand of the great Father has led you here. You form a connecting link in
the destinies of many. It is impossible for any human creature to live
for himself alone. It may be your lot to suffer, but others will reap a
benefit from your trials. Look up with confidence to Heaven, and the sun
of hope will yet shed a cheering beam through the forbidden depths of
this tangled wilderness.”

The road became so bad that Mr. D---- was obliged to dismount, and lead
his horses through the more intricate passages. The animals themselves,
weary with their long journey and heavy load, proceeded at foot-fall.
The moon, too, had deserted us, and the only light we had to guide us
through the dim arches of the forest was from the snow and the stars,
which now peered down upon us through the leafless branches of the
trees, with uncommon brilliancy.

“It will be past midnight before we reach your brother's clearing,”
 (where we expected to spend the night,) said D----. “I wish, Mr. Moodie,
we had followed your advice, and staid at Peterborough. How fares it
with you, Mrs. Moodie, and the young ones? It is growing very cold.”

We were now in the heart of a dark cedar swamp, and my mind was haunted
with visions of wolves and bears; but beyond the long, wild howl of
a solitary wolf, no other sound awoke the sepulchral silence of that
dismal looking wood.

“What a gloomy spot,” said I to my husband. “In the old country,
superstition would people it with ghosts.”

“Ghosts! There are no ghosts in Canada!” said Mr. D----. “The country is
too new for ghosts. No Canadian is afeard of ghosts. It is only in old
countries, like your'n, that are full of sin and wickedness, that people
believe in such nonsense. No human habitation has ever been erected in
this wood through which you are passing. Until a very few years ago,
few white persons had ever passed through it; and the Red Man would not
pitch his tent in such a place as this. Now, ghosts, as I understand the
word, are the spirits of bad men, that are not allowed by Providence to
rest in their graves, but, for a punishment, are made to haunt the spots
where their worst deeds were committed. I don't believe in all this;
but, supposing it to be true, bad men must have died here before their
spirits could haunt the place. Now, it is more than probable that no
person ever ended his days in this forest, so that it would be folly to
think of seeing his ghost.”

This theory of Mr. D----'s had the merit of originality, and it is not
improbable that the utter disbelief in supernatural appearances, which
is common to most native-born Canadians, is the result of the same very
reasonable mode of arguing. The unpeopled wastes of Canada must present
the same aspect to the new settler that the world did to our first
parents after their expulsion from the garden of Eden; all the sin which
could defile the spot, or haunt it with the association of departed
evil, is concentrated in their own persons. Bad spirits cannot be
supposed to linger near a place where crime has never been committed.
The belief in ghosts, so prevalent in old countries, must first have had
its foundation in the consciousness of guilt.

After clearing this low, swampy portion of the wood, with much
difficulty, and the frequent application of the axe, to cut away the
fallen timber that impeded our progress, our ears were assailed by a
low, roaring, rushing sound, as of the falling of waters.

“That is Herriot's Falls,” said our guide. “We are within two miles of
our destination.”

Oh, welcome sound! But those two miles appeared more lengthy than the
whole journey. Thick clouds, that threatened a snow-storm, had blotted
out the stars, and we continued to grope our way through a narrow, rocky
path, upon the edge of the river, in almost total darkness. I now felt
the chillness of the midnight hour, and the fatigue of the long journey,
with double force, and envied the servant and children, who had been
sleeping ever since we left Peterborough. We now descended the steep
bank, and prepared to cross the rapids.

Dark as it was, I looked with a feeling of dread upon the foaming waters
as they tumbled over their bed of rocks, their white crests flashing,
life-like, amid the darkness of the night.

“This is an ugly bridge over such a dangerous place,” said D----, as he
stood up in the sleigh and urged his tired team across the miserable,
insecure log-bridge, where darkness and death raged below, and one false
step of his jaded horses would have plunged us into both. I must
confess I drew a freer breath when the bridge was crossed, and D----
congratulated us on our safe arrival in Douro.

We now continued our journey along the left bank of the river, but when
in sight of Mr. S----'s clearing, a large pine-tree, which had newly
fallen across the narrow path, brought the teams to a stand-still. The
mighty trunk which had lately formed one of the stately pillars in the
sylvan temple of Nature, was of too large dimensions to chop in two with
axes; and after half-an-hour's labour, which to me, poor, cold, weary
wight! seemed an age, the males of the party abandoned the task in
despair. To go round it was impossible; its roots were concealed in an
impenetrable wall of cedar-jungle on the right-hand side of the road,
and its huge branches hung over the precipitous bank of the river.

“We must try and make the horses jump over it,” said D----. “We may
get an upset, but there is no help for it; we must either make the
experiment, or stay here all night, and I am too cold and hungry for
that--so here goes.” He urged his horses to leap the log; restraining
their ardour for a moment as the sleigh rested on the top of the
formidable barrier, but so nicely balanced, that the difference of a
straw would almost have overturned the heavily-laden vehicle and its
helpless inmates. We, however, cleared it in safety. He now stopped,
and gave directions to his brother to follow the same plan that he had
adopted; but whether the young man had less coolness, or the horses in
his team were more difficult to manage, I cannot tell: the sleigh, as it
hung poised upon the top of the log, was overturned with a loud crash,
and all my household goods and chattels were scattered over the road.
Alas, for my crockery and stone china! Scarcely one article remained
unbroken.

“Never fret about the china,” said Moodie; “thank God, the man and the
horses are uninjured.”

I should have felt more thankful had the crocks been spared too; for,
like most of my sex, I had a tender regard for china, and I knew that
no fresh supply could be obtained in this part of the world. Leaving
his brother to collect the scattered fragments, D---- proceeded on his
journey. We left the road, and were winding our way over a steep hill,
covered with heaps of brush and fallen timber, and as we reached the
top, a light gleamed cheerily from the windows of a log house, and the
next moment we were at my brother's door.

I thought my journey was at an end; but here I was doomed to fresh
disappointment. His wife was absent on a visit to her friends, and it
had been arranged that we were to stay with my sister, Mrs. T----, and
her husband. With all this I was unacquainted; and I was about to quit
the sleigh and seek the warmth of the fire when I was told that I had
yet further to go. Its cheerful glow was to shed no warmth on me, and,
tired as I was, I actually buried my face and wept upon the neck of a
hound which Moodie had given to Mr. S----, and which sprang up upon the
sleigh to lick my face and hands. This was my first halt in that weary
wilderness, where I endured so many bitter years of toil and sorrow. My
brother-in-law and his family had retired to rest, but they instantly
rose to receive the way-worn travellers; and I never enjoyed more
heartily a warm welcome after a long day of intense fatigue, than I did
that night of my first sojourn in the backwoods.



CHAPTER II.

THE WILDERNESS, AND OUR INDIAN FRIENDS.


The clouds of the preceding night, instead of dissolving into snow,
brought on a rapid thaw. A thaw in the middle of winter is the most
disagreeable change that can be imagined. After several weeks of clear,
bright, bracing, frosty weather, with a serene atmosphere and cloudless
sky, you awake one morning surprised at the change in the temperature;
and, upon looking out of the window, behold the woods obscured by a
murky haze--not so dense as an English November fog, but more black
and lowering--and the heavens shrouded in a uniform covering of
leaden-coloured clouds, deepening into a vivid indigo at the edge of the
horizon. The snow, no longer hard and glittering, has become soft and
spongy, and the foot slips into a wet and insidiously-yielding mass at
every step. From the roof pours down a continuous stream of water,
and the branches of the trees collecting the moisture of the reeking
atmosphere, shower it upon the earth from every dripping twig. The
cheerless and uncomfortable aspect of things without never fails to
produce a corresponding effect upon the minds of those within, and casts
such a damp upon the spirits that it appears to destroy for a time all
sense of enjoyment. Many persons (and myself among the number) are made
aware of the approach of a thunder-storm by an intense pain and weight
about the head; and I have heard numbers of Canadians complain that
a thaw always made them feel bilious and heavy, and greatly depressed
their animal spirits.

I had a great desire to visit our new location, but when I looked out
upon the cheerless waste, I gave up the idea, and contented myself with
hoping for a better day on the morrow; but many morrows came and went
before a frost again hardened the road sufficiently for me to make the
attempt.

The prospect from the windows of my sister's log hut was not very
prepossessing. The small lake in front, which formed such a pretty
object in summer, now looked like an extensive field covered with
snow, hemmed in from the rest of the world by a dark belt of sombre
pine-woods. The clearing round the house was very small, and only just
reclaimed from the wilderness, and the greater part of it covered with
piles of brushwood, to be burned the first dry days of spring. The
charred and blackened stumps on the few acres that had been cleared
during the preceding year were every thing but picturesque; and I
concluded, as I turned, disgusted, from the prospect before me, that
there was very little beauty to be found in the backwoods. But I came to
this decision during a Canadian thaw, be it remembered, when one is wont
to view every object with jaundiced eyes.

Moodie had only been able to secure sixty-six acres of his government
grant upon the Upper Kutchawanook Lake, which, being interpreted, means
in English, the “Lake of the Waterfalls,” a very poetical meaning, which
most Indian names have. He had, however, secured a clergy reserve of two
hundred acres adjoining; and he afterwards purchased a fine lot which
likewise formed a part of the same block, one hundred acres, for £150.
[Footnote: After a lapse of fifteen years, we have been glad to sell
these lots of land, after considerable clearings had been made upon
them, for less than they originally cost us.] This was an enormously
high price for wild land, but the prospect of opening the Trent and
Otonabee for the navigation of steamboats and other small craft, was
at that period a favourite speculation, and its practicability, and the
great advantages to be derived from it, were so widely believed, as
to raise the value of the wild lands along these remote waters to an
enormous price; and settlers in the vicinity were eager to secure lots,
at any sacrifice, along their shores.

Our government grant was upon the lake shore, and Moodie had chosen for
the site of his log house a bank that sloped gradually from the edge of
the water, until it attained to the dignity of a hill. Along the top of
this ridge, the forest-road ran, and midway down the hill, our humble
home, already nearly completed, stood, surrounded by the eternal forest.
A few trees had been cleared in its immediate vicinity, just sufficient
to allow the workmen to proceed, and to prevent the fall of any tree
injuring the building, or the danger of its taking fire during the
process of burning the fallow.

A neighbour had undertaken to build this rude dwelling by contract, and
was to have it ready for us by the first week in the new year. The want
of boards to make the divisions in the apartments alone hindered him
from fulfilling his contract. These had lately been procured, and the
house was to be ready for our reception in the course of a week. Our
trunks and baggage had already been conveyed by Mr. D---- hither; and in
spite of my sister's kindness and hospitality, I longed to find myself
once more settled in a home of my own.

The day after our arrival, I was agreeably surprised by a visit from
Monaghan, whom Moodie had once more taken into his service. The poor
fellow was delighted that his nurse-child, as he always called little
Katie, had not forgotten him, but evinced the most lively satisfaction
at the sight of her dark friend.

Early every morning, Moodie went off to the house; and the first fine
day, my sister undertook to escort me through the wood, to inspect it.
The proposal was joyfully accepted; and although I felt _rather_ timid
when I found myself with only my female companion in the vast forest, I
kept my fears to myself, lest I should be laughed at. This foolish dread
of encountering wild beasts in the woods, I never could wholly shake
off, even after becoming a constant resident in their gloomy depths,
and accustomed to follow the forest-path, alone, or attended with little
children, daily. The cracking of an old bough, or the hooting of
the owl, was enough to fill me with alarm, and try my strength in a
precipitate flight. Often have I stopped and reproached myself for want
of faith in the goodness of Providence, and repeated the text, “The
wicked are afraid when no man pursueth: but the righteous are as bold
as a lion,” as if to shame myself into courage. But it would not do; I
could not overcome the weakness of the flesh. If I had one of my infants
with me, the wish to protect the child from any danger which might beset
my path gave me for a time a fictitious courage; but it was like love
fighting with despair.

It was in vain that my husband assured me that no person had ever been
attacked by wild animals in the woods, that a child might traverse them
even at night in safety; whilst I knew that wild animals existed in
those woods, I could not believe him, and my fears on this head rather
increased than diminished.

The snow had been so greatly decreased by the late thaw, that it had
been converted into a coating of ice, which afforded a dangerous and
slippery footing. My sister, who had resided for nearly twelve months
in the woods, was provided for her walk with Indian moccasins, which
rendered her quite independent; but I stumbled at every step. The sun
shone brightly, the air was clear and invigorating, and, in spite of the
treacherous ground and my foolish fears, I greatly enjoyed my first walk
in the woods. Naturally of a cheerful, hopeful disposition, my sister
was enthusiastic in her admiration of the woods. She drew such a lively
picture of the charms of a summer residence in the forest that I began
to feel greatly interested in her descriptions, and to rejoice that we
too were to be her near neighbours and dwellers in the woods; and this
circumstance not a little reconciled me to the change.

Hoping that my husband would derive an income equal to the one he had
parted with from the investment of the price of his commission in
the steamboat stock, I felt no dread of want. Our legacy of £700 had
afforded us means to purchase land, build our house, and give out a
large portion of land to be cleared, and, with a considerable sum
of money still in hand, our prospects for the future were in no way
discouraging.

When we reached the top of the ridge that overlooked our cot, my sister
stopped, and pointed out a large dwelling among the trees. “There,
S----,” she said, “is your home. When that black cedar swamp is cleared
away, that now hides the lake from us, you will have a very, pretty
view.” My conversation with her had quite altered the aspect of the
country, and predisposed me to view things in the most favourable light.
I found Moodie and Monaghan employed in piling up heaps of bush near the
house, which they intended to burn off by hand previous to firing the
rest of the fallow, to prevent any risk to the building from fire. The
house was made of cedar logs, and presented a superior air of comfort to
most dwellings of the same kind. The dimensions were thirty-six feet
in length, and thirty-two in breadth, which gave us a nice parlour, a
kitchen, and two small bedrooms, which were divided by plank partitions.
Pantry or storeroom there was none; some rough shelves in the kitchen,
and a deal cupboard in a corner of the parlour, being the extent of our
accommodations in that way.

Our servant, Mary Tate, was busy scrubbing out the parlour and bedroom;
but the kitchen, and the sleeping-room off it, were still knee-deep
in chips, and filled with the carpenter's bench and tools, and all our
luggage. Such as it was, it was a palace when compared to Old Satan's
log hut, or the miserable cabin we had wintered in during the severe
winter of 1833, and I regarded it with complacency as my future home.

While we were standing outside the building, conversing with my husband,
a young gentleman, of the name of Morgan, who had lately purchased land
in that vicinity, went into the kitchen to light his pipe at the stove,
and, with true backwood carelessness, let the hot cinder fall among the
dry chips that strewed the floor. A few minutes after, the whole mass
was in a blaze, and it was not without great difficulty that Moodie
and Mr. R---- succeeded in putting out the fire. Thus were we nearly
deprived of our home before we had taken up our abode in it.

The indifference to the danger of fire in a country where most of the
dwellings are composed of inflammable materials, is truly astonishing.
Accustomed to see enormous fires blazing on every hearth-stone, and to
sleep in front of these fires, his bedding often riddled with holes
made by hot particles of wood flying out during the night, and igniting
beneath his very nose, the sturdy backwoodsman never dreads an enemy in
the element that he is used to regard as his best friend. Yet what
awful accidents, what ruinous calamities arise, out of this criminal
negligence, both to himself and others!

A few days after this adventure, we bade adieu to my sister, and took
possession of our new dwelling and commenced “a life in the woods.”

The first spring we spent in comparative ease and idleness. Our cows
had been left upon our old place during the winter. The ground had to be
cleared before it could receive a crop of any kind, and I had little
to do but to wander by the lake shore, or among the woods, and amuse
myself. These were the halcyon days of the bush. My husband had
purchased a very light cedar canoe, to which he attached a keel a sail;
and most of our leisure hours, directly the snows melted, were spent
upon the water.

These fishing and shooting excursions were delightful. The pure beauty
of the Canadian water, the sombre but august grandeur of the vast forest
that hemmed us in on every side and shut us out from the rest of the
world, soon cast a magic spell upon our spirits, and we began to feel
charmed with the freedom and solitude around us. Every object was new
to us. We felt as if we were the first discoverers of every beautiful
flower and stately tree that attracted our attention, and we gave names
to fantastic rocks and fairy isles, and raised imaginary houses and
bridges on every picturesque spot which we floated past during our
aquatic excursions. I learned the use of the paddle, and became quite a
proficient in the gentle craft.

It was not long before we received visits from the Indians, a people
whose beauty, talents, and good qualities have been somewhat overrated,
and invested with a poetical interest which they scarcely deserve. Their
honesty and love of truth are the finest traits in characters otherwise
dark and unlovely. But these are two God-like attributes, and from them
spring all that is generous and ennobling about them.

There never was a people more sensible of kindness, or more grateful for
any little act of benevolence exercised towards them. We met them with
confidence; our dealings with them were conducted with the strictest
integrity; and they became attached to our persons, and in no single
instance ever destroyed the good opinion we entertained of them.

The tribes that occupy the shores of all these inland waters back of the
great lakes, belong to the Chippewa or Missasagua Indians, perhaps the
least attractive of all these wild people, both with regard to their
physical and mental endowments. The men of this tribe are generally
small of stature, with very coarse and repulsive features. The forehead
is low and retreating, the observing faculties large, the intellectual
ones scarcely developed; the ears large, and standing off from the face;
the eyes looking towards the temples, keen, snake-like, and far apart;
the cheek-bones prominent; the nose long and flat, the nostrils very
round; the jaw-bone projecting, massy, and brutal; the mouth expressing
ferocity and sullen determination; the teeth large, even, and dazzilngly
white. The mouth of the female differs widely in expression from that of
the male; the lips are fuller, the jaw less projecting, and the smile
is simple and agreeable. The women are a merry, light-hearted set, and
their constant laugh and incessant prattle form a strange contrast to
the iron taciturnity of their grim lords.

Now I am upon the subject, I will recapitulate a few traits and sketches
of these people, as they came under my own immediate observation.

A dry cedar swamp, not far from the house, by the lake shore, had been
their usual place of encampment for many years. The whole block of land
was almost entirely covered with maple-trees, and had originally been an
Indian sugar-bush. Although the favourite spot had now passed into the
hands of strangers, they still frequented the place, to make canoes
and baskets, to fish and shoot, and occasionally to follow their old
occupation. Scarcely a week passed away without my being visited by the
dark strangers; and as my husband never allowed them to eat with the
servants, but brought them to his own table, they soon grew friendly
and communicative, and would point to every object that attracted their
attention, asking a thousand questions as to its use, the material of
which it was made, and if we were inclined to exchange it for their
commodities? With a large map of Canada, they were infinitely delighted.
In a moment they recognized every bay and headland in Ontario, and
almost screamed with delight when, following the course of the Trent
with their fingers, they came to their own lake.

How eagerly each pointed out the spot to his fellows; how intently their
black heads were bent down, and their dark eyes fixed upon the map! What
strange, uncouth exclamations of surprise burst from their lips as
they rapidly repeated the Indian names for every lake and river on this
wonderful piece of paper!

The old chief, Peter Nogan, begged hard for the coveted treasure. He
would give “Canoe, venison, duck, fish, for it; and more, by and by.”

I felt sorry that I was unable to gratify his wishes; but the map had
cost upwards of six dollars, and was daily consulted by my husband,
in reference to the names and situations of localities in the
neighbourhood.

I had in my possession a curious Japanese sword, which had been given to
me by an uncle of Tom Wilson's--a strange gift to a young lady; but
it was on account of its curiosity, and had no reference to my warlike
propensities. This sword was broad, and three-sided in the blade, and in
shape resembled a moving snake. The hilt was formed of a hideous carved
image of one of their war-gods; and a more villainous wretch was never
conceived by the most distorted imagination. He was represented in a
sitting attitude, the eagle's claws, that formed his hands, resting
upon his knees; his legs terminated in lion's paws; and his face was a
strange compound of beast and bird--the upper part of his person being
covered with feathers, the lower with long, shaggy hair. The case of
this awful weapon was made of wood, and, in spite of its serpentine
form, fitted it exactly. No trace of a join could be found in this
scabbard, which was of hard wood, and highly polished.

One of my Indian friends found this sword lying upon the book-shelf,
and he hurried to communicate the important discovery to his companions.
Moodie was absent, and they brought it to me to demand an explanation of
the figure that formed the hilt. I told them that it was a weapon that
belonged to a very fierce people who lived in the East, far over the
Great Salt Lake; that they were not Christians, as we were, but said
their prayers to images made of silver, and gold, and ivory, and wood,
and that this was one of them; that before they went into battle they
said their prayers to that hideous thing, which they had made with their
own hands. The Indians were highly amused by this relation, and passed
the sword from one to the other, exclaiming, “A god!--Owgh!--A god!”

But, in spite of these outward demonstrations of contempt, I was sorry
to perceive that this circumstance gave the weapon a great value in
their eyes, and they regarded it with a sort of mysterious awe.

For several days they continued to visit the house, bringing along with
them some fresh companion to look at Mrs. Moodie's _god!_--until,
vexed and annoyed by the delight they manifested at the sight of the
eagle-beaked monster, I refused to gratify their curiosity by not
producing him again.

The manufacture of the sheath, which had caused me much perplexity,
was explained by old Peter in a minute. “'Tis burnt out,” he said.
“Instrument made like sword--heat red-hot--burnt through--polished
outside.”

Had I demanded a whole fleet of canoes for my Japanese sword, I am
certain they would have agreed to the bargain. The Indian possesses
great taste, which is displayed in the carving of his paddles, in the
shape of his canoes, in the elegance and symmetry of his bows, in the
cut of his leggings and moccasins, the sheath of his hunting-knife,
and in all the little ornaments in which he delights. It is almost
impossible for a settler to imitate to perfection an Indian's
cherry-wood paddle. My husband made very creditable attempts, but still
there was something wanting--the elegance of the Indian finish was not
there. If you show them a good print, they invariably point out the most
natural and the best-executed figure in the group. They are particularly
delighted with pictures, examine them long and carefully, and seem to
feel an artist-like pleasure in observing the effect produced by light
and shade.

I had been showing John Nogan, the eldest son of old Peter, some
beautiful coloured engravings of celebrated females; and to my
astonishment he pounced upon the best, and grunted out his admiration in
the most approved Indian fashion. After having looked for a long time at
all the pictures very attentively, he took his dog Sancho upon his
knee, and showed him the pictures, with as much gravity as if the animal
really could have shared in his pleasure. The vanity of these grave men
is highly amusing. They seem perfectly unconscious of it themselves; and
it is exhibited in the most childlike manner.

Peter and his son John were taking tea with us, when we were joined
by my brother Mr. S----. The latter was giving us an account of the
marriage of Peter Jones, the celebrated Indian preacher.

“I cannot think,” he said, “how any lady of propeity and education could
marry such a man as Jones. Why, he's as ugly as Peter here.”

This was said, not with any idea of insulting the red-skin on the score
of his beauty, of which he possessed not the smallest particle, but in
total forgetfulness that our guest understood English. Never shall
I forget the red flash of that fierce, dark eye as it glared upon my
unconscious brother. I would not have received such a fiery glance for
all the wealth that Peter Jones obtained with his Saxon bride. John
Nogan was highly amused by his father's indignation. He hid his face
behind the chief; and though he kept perfectly still, his whole frame
was convulsed with suppressed laughter.

A plainer human being than poor Peter could scarcely be imagined; yet
he certainly deemed himself handsome. I am inclined to think that their
ideas of personal beauty differ very widely from ours. Tom Nogan, the
chief's brother, had a very large, fat ugly squaw for his wife. She
was a mountain of tawny flesh; and, but for the innocent, good-natured
expression, which, like a bright sunbeam penetrating a swarthy cloud,
spread all around a kindly glow, she might have been termed hideous.

This woman they considered very handsome, calling her “a fine
squaw--clever squaw--a much good woman;” though in what her superiority
consisted, I never could discover, often as I visited the wigwam. She
was very dirty, and appeared quite indifferent to the claims of common
decency (in the disposal of the few filthy rags that covered her). She
was, however, very expert in all Indian craft. No Jew could drive a
better bargain than Mrs. Tom; and her urchins, of whom she was the happy
mother of five or six, were as cunning and avaricious as herself. One
day she visited me, bringing along with her a very pretty covered basket
for sale. I asked her what she wanted for it, but could obtain from her
no satisfactory answer. I showed her a small piece of silver. She shook
her head. I tempted her with pork and flour, but she required neither.
I had just given up the idea of dealing with her, in despair, when she
suddenly seized upon me, and, lifting up my gown, pointed exultingly to
my quilted petticoat, clapping her hands, and laughing immoderately.

Another time she led me all over the house, to show me what she wanted
in exchange for _basket_. My patience was well nigh exhausted in
following her from place to place, in her attempt to discover the
coveted article, when, hanging upon a peg in my chamber, she espied a
pair of trowsers belonging to my husband's logging-suit. The riddle
was solved. With a joyful cry she pointed to them, exclaiming “Take
basket.--Give them!” It was with no small difficulty that I rescued the
indispensables from her grasp.

From this woman I learned a story of Indian coolness and courage which
made a deep impression on my mind. One of their squaws, a near relation
of her own, had accompanied her husband on a hunting expedition into the
forest. He had been very successful, and having killed more deer than
they could well carry home, he went to the house of a white man to
dispose of some of it, leaving the squaw to take care of the rest until
his return. She sat carelessly upon the log with his hunting-knife in
her hand, when she heard the breaking of branches near her, and, turning
round, beheld a great bear only a few paces from her.

It was too late to retreat; and seeing that the animal was very hungry,
and determined to come to close quarters, she rose, and placed her back
against a small tree, holding her knife close to her breast, and in a
straight line with the bear. The shaggy monster came on. She remained
motionless, her eyes steadily fixed upon her enemy, and as his huge arms
closed around her, she slowly drove the knife into his heart. The
bear uttered a hideous cry, and sank dead at her feet. When the Indian
returned, he found the courageous woman taking the skin from the carcass
of the formidable brute.

The wolf they hold in great contempt, and scarcely deign to consider him
as an enemy. Peter Nogan assured me that he never was near enough to
one in his life to shoot it; that, except in large companies, and when
greatly pressed by hunger, they rarely attack men. They hold the lynx,
or wolverine, in much dread, as they often spring from trees upon their
prey, fastening upon the throat with their sharp teeth and claws, from
which a person in the dark could scarcely free himself without first
receiving a dangerous wound. The cry of this animal is very terrifying,
resembling the shrieks of a human creature in mortal agony.

My husband was anxious to collect some of the native Indian airs, as
they all sing weil, and have a fine ear for music, but all his efforts
proved abortive. “John,” he said to young Nogan (who played very
creditably on the flute, and had just concluded the popular air of
“Sweet Home”), “cannot you play me one of jour own songs?”

“Yes,--but no good.”

“Leave me to be the judge of that. Cannot you give me a war-song?”

“Yes,--but no good,” with an ominous shake of the head.

“A hunting-song?”

“No fit for white man.”--with an air of contempt.--“No good, no good!”

“Do, John, sing us a love-song,” said I, laughing, “if you have such a
thing in your language.”

“Oh! much love-song--very much--bad--bad--no good for Christian man.
Indian song no good for white ears.” This was very tantalizing, as their
songs sounded very sweet from the lips of their squaws, and I had a
great desire and curiosity to get some of them rendered into English.

To my husband they gave the name of “the musician,” but I have forgotten
the Indian word. It signified the maker of sweet sounds. They listened
with intense delight to the notes of his flute, maintained a breathless
silence during the performance; their dark eyes flashing in fierce light
at a martial strain, or softening with the plaintive and tender.

The affection of Indian parents to their children, and the deference
which they pay to the aged, is a beautiful and touching trait in their
character.

One extremely cold, wintry day, as I was huddled with my little ones
over the stove, the door softly unclosed, and the moccasined foot of
an Indian crossed the floor. I raised my head, for I was too much
accustomed to their sudden appearance at any hour to feel alarmed, and
perceived a tall woman standing silently and respectfully before me,
wrapped in a large blanket. The moment she caught my eye she dropped
the folds of her covering from around her, and laid at my feet the
attenuated figure of a boy, about twelve years of age, who was in the
last stage of consumption.

“Papouse die,” she said, mournfully, clasping her hands against her
breast, and looking down upon the suffering lad with the most heartfelt
expression of maternal love, while large tears trickled down her dark
face. “Moodie's squaw save papouse--poor Indian woman much glad.”

Her child was beyond all human aid. I looked anxiously upon him, and
knew, by the pinched-up features and purple hue of his wasted cheek,
that he had not many hours to live. I could only answer with tears her
agonizing appeal to my skill.

“Try and save him! All die but him.” (She held up five of her fingers.)
“Brought him all the way from Mutta Lake [Footnote: Mud Lake, or Lake
_Shemong_, in Indian.] upon my back, for white squaw to cure.”

“I cannot cure him, my poor friend. He is in God's care; in a few hours
he will be with Him.”

The child was seized with a dreadful fit of coughing, which I expected
every moment would terminate his frail existence. I gave him a
tea-spoonful of currant-jelly, which he took with avidity, but could not
retain a moment on his stomach.

“Papouse die,” murmured the poor woman; “alone--alone! No papouse; the
mother all alone.”

She began re-adjusting the poor sufferer in her blanket. I got her some
food, and begged her to stay and rest herself; but she was too much
distressed to eat, and too restless to remain. She said little, but
her face expressed the keenest anguish; she took up her mournful load,
pressed for a moment his wasted, burning hand in hers, and left the
room.

My heart followed her a long way on her melancholy journey. Think
what this woman's love must have been for that dying son, when she had
carried a lad of his age six miles, through the deep snow upon her back,
on such a day, in the hope of my being able to do him some good. Poor
heartbroken mother! I learned from Joe Muskrat's squaw some days after
that the boy died a few minutes after Elizabeth Iron, his mother, got
home.

They never forget any little act of kindness. One cold night, late in
the fall, my hospitality was demanded by six squaws, and puzzled I was
how to accommodate them all. I at last determined to give them the use
of the parlour floor during the night. Among these women there was one
very old, whose hair was as white as snow. She was the only gray-haired
Indian I ever saw, and on that account I regarded her with peculiar
interest. I knew that she was the wife of a chief, by the scarlet
embroidered leggings, which only the wives and daughters of chiefs are
allowed to wear. The old squaw had a very pleasing countenance, but
I tried in vain to draw her into conversation. She evidently did not
understand me; and the Muskrat squaw, and Betty Cow, were laughing at
my attempts to draw her out. I administered supper to them with my own
hands, and after I had satisfied their wants, (which is no very easy
task, for they have great appetites,) I told our servant to bring in
several spare mattresses and blankets for their use. “Now mind, Jenny,
and give the old squaw the best bed,” I said; “the others are young and
can put up with a little inconvenience.”

The old Indian glanced at me with her keen, bright eye; but I had no
idea that she comprehended what I said. Some weeks after this, as I was
sweeping over my parlour floor, a slight tap drew me to the door. On
opening it I perceived the old squaw, who immediately slipped into my
hand a set of beautifully-embroidered bark trays, fitting one within the
other, and exhibiting the very best sample of the porcupine-quill work.
While I stood wondering what this might mean, the good old creature fell
upon my neck, and kissing me, exclaimed, “You remember old squaw--make
her comfortable! Old squaw no forget you. Keep them for her sake,” and
before I could detain her she ran down the hill with a swiftness which
seemed to bid defiance to years. I never saw this interesting Indian
again, and I concluded that she died during the winter, for she must
have been of a great age.

A friend was staying with us, who wished much to obtain a likeness of
Old Peter. I promised to try and make a sketch of the old man the next
time he paid us a visit. That very afternoon he brought us some ducks
in exchange for pork, and Moodie asked him to stay and take a glass
of whiskey with him and his friend Mr. K----. The old man had arrayed
himself in a new blanket-coat, bound with red, and the seams all
decorated with the same gay material. His leggings and moccasins were
new, and elaborately fringed; and, to cap the climax of the whole, he
had a blue cloth conical cap upon his head, ornamented with a deer's
tail dyed blue, and several cock's feathers. He was evidently very
much taken up with the magnificence of his own appearance, for he often
glanced at himself in a small shaving-glass that hung opposite, with a
look of grave satisfaction. Sitting apart that I might not attract his
observation, I got a tolerably faithful likeness of the old man, which,
after sightly colouring, to show more plainly his Indian finery, I
quietly handed over to Mr. K----. Sly as I thought myself, my occupation
and the object of it had not escaped the keen eye of the old man. He
rose, came behind Mr. K----'s chair, and regarded the picture with
a most affectionate eye. I was afraid that he would be angry at the
liberty I had taken. No such thing! He was as pleased as Punch.

“That Peter?” he grunted. “Give me--put up in wigwam--make dog too!
Owgh! owgh!” and he rubbed his hands together, and chuckled with
delight. Mr. K---- had some difficulty in coaxing the picture from the
old chief; so pleased was he with this rude representation of himself.
He pointed to every particular article of his dress, and dwelt with
peculiar glee on the cap and blue deer's tail.

A few days after this, I was painting a beautiful little snow-bird, that
our man had shot out of a large flock that alighted near the door. I was
so intent upon my task, to which I was putting the finishing strokes,
that I did not observe the stealthy entrance (for they all walk like
cats) of a stern-looking red man, till a slender, dark hand was extended
over my paper to grasp the dead bird from which I was copying, and which
as rapidly transferred it to the side of the painted one, accompanying
the act with the deep guttural note of approbation, the unmusical,
savage “Owgh.”

My guest then seated himself with the utmost gravity in a rocking-chair,
directly fronting me, and made the modest demand that I should paint a
likeness of him, after the following quaint fashion:

“Moodie's squaw know much--make Peter Nogan toder day on papare--make
Jacob to-day--Jacob young--great hunter--give much duck--venison--to
squaw.”

Although I felt rather afraid of my fierce-looking visitor, I
could scarcely keep my gravity; there was such an air of pompous
self-approbation about the Indian, such a sublime look of conceit in his
grave vanity.

“Moodie's squaw cannot do every thing; she cannot paint young men,” said
I, rising, and putting away my drawing materials, upon which he kept his
eye intently fixed, with a hungry, avaricious expression. I thought it
best to place the coveted objects beyond his reach. After sitting for
some time, and watching all my movements, he withdrew, with a sullen,
disappointed air. This man was handsome, but his expression was vile.
Though he often came to the house, I never could reconcile myself to his
countenance.

Late one very dark, stormy night, three Indians begged to be allowed to
sleep by the kitchen stove. The maid was frightened out of her wits at
the sight of these strangers, who were Mohawks from the Indian woods
upon the Bay of Quinté, and they brought along with them a horse and
cutter. The night was so stormy, that, after consulting our man--Jacob
Faithful, as we usually called him--I consented to grant their petition,
although they were quite strangers, and taller and fiercer-looking than
our friends the Missasaguas.

I was putting my children to bed, when the girl came rushing in, out of
breath. “The Lord preserve us, madam, if one of these wild men has not
pulled off his trowsers, and is a-sitting mending them behind the stove!
and what shall I do?”

“Do?-why, stay with me, and leave the poor fellow to finish his work.”

The simple girl had never once thought of this plan of pacifying her
outraged sense of propriety.

Their sense of hearing is so acute that they can distinguish sounds at
an incredible distance, which cannot be detected by a European at all.
I myself witnessed a singular exemplification of this fact. It was
mid-winter; the Indians had pitched their tent, or wigwam, as usual,
in our swamp. All the males were absent on a hunting expedition up the
country, and had left two women behind to take care of the camp and its
contents, Mrs. Tom Nogan and her children, and Susan Moore, a young girl
of fifteen, and the only truly beautiful squaw I ever saw. There
was something interesting about this girl's history, as well as her
appearance. Her father had been drowned during a sudden hurricane,
which swamped his canoe on Stony Lake; and the mother, who witnessed the
accident from the shore, and was near her confinement with this child,
boldly swam out to his assistance. She reached the spot where he sank,
and even succeeded in recovering the body; but it was too late; the man
was dead.

The soul of an Indian that has been drowned is reckoned accursed, and he
is never permitted to join his tribe on the happy hunting-grounds, but
his spirit haunts the lake or river in which he lost his life. His body
is buried on some lonely island, which the Indians never pass without
leaving a small portion of food, tobacco, or ammunition, to supply
his wants; but he is never interred with the rest of his people. His
children are considered unlucky, and few willingly unite them selves to
the females of the family, lest a poition of the father's curse should
be visited on them.

The orphan Indian girl generally kept aloof from the rest, and seemed
so lonely and companionless, that she soon attracted my attention and
sympathy, and a hearty feeling of good-will sprang up between us. Her
features were small and regular, her face oval, and her large, dark,
loving eyes were full of tenderness and sensibility, but as bright and
shy as those of the deer. A rich vermilion glow burnt upon her olive
cheek and lips, and set off the dazzling whiteness of her even and
pearly teeth. She was small of stature, with delicate little hands and
feet, and her figure was elastic and graceful. She was a beautiful child
of nature, and her Indian name signified “the voice of angry waters.”
 Poor girl, she had been a child of grief and tears from her birth! Her
mother was a Mohawk, from whom she, in all probability, derived
her superior personal attractions; for they are very far before the
Missasaguas in this respect.

My friend and neighbour, Emilia S----, the wife of a naval officer, who
lived about a mile distant from me, through the bush, had come to spend
the day with me; and hearing that the Indians were in the swamp, and the
men away, we determined to take a few trifles to the camp, in the way
of presents, and spend an hour in chatting with the squaws.

What a beautiful moonlight night it was, as light as day!--the great
forest sleeping tranquilly beneath the cloudless heavens--not a sound
to disturb the deep repose of nature but the whispering of the breeze,
which, during the most profound calm, creeps through the lofty pine
tops. We bounded down the steep bank to the lake shore. Life is a
blessing, a precious boon indeed, in such an hour, and we felt happy in
the mere consciousness of existence--the glorious privilege of pouring
out the silent adoration of the heart to the Great Father in his
universal temple.

On entering the wigwam, which stood within a few yards of the clearing,
in the middle of a thick group of cedars, we found Mrs. Tom alone with
her elvish children, seated before the great fire that burned in the
centre of the camp; she was busy boiling some bark in an iron spider.
The little boys, in red flannel shirts, which were their only covering,
were tormenting a puppy, which seemed to take their pinching and
pommelling in good part, for it neither attempted to bark nor to bite,
but like the eels in the story, submitted to the infliction because
it was used to it. Mrs. Tom greeted us with a grin of pleasure, and
motioned us to sit down upon a buffalo skin, which, with a courtesy so
natural to the Indians, she had placed near her for our accommodation.

“You are all alone,” said I, glancing round the camp. “Ye'es; Indian
away hunting--Upper Lakes. Come home with much deer.”

“And Susan, where is she?”

“By and by,” (meaning that she was coming). “Gone to fetch water--ice
thick--chop with axe--take long time.”

As she ceased speaking, the old blanket that formed the door of the tent
was withdrawn, and the girl, bearing two pails of water, stood in the
open space, in the white moonlight. The glow of the fire streamed upon
her dark, floating locks, danced in the black, glistening eye, and
gave a deeper blush to the olive cheek! She would have made a beautiful
picture; Sir Joshua Reynolds would have rejoiced in such a model--so
simply graceful and unaffected, the very _beau idéal_ of savage life and
unadorned nature. A smile of recognition passed between us. She put down
her burden beside Mrs. Tom, and noiselessly glided to her seat.

We had scarcely exchanged a few words with our favourite, when the old
squaw, placing her hand against her ear, exclaimed, “Whist! whist!”

“What is it?” cried Emilia and I, starting to our feet, “Is there any
danger?”

“A deer--a deer--in bush!” whispered the squaw, seizing a rifle that
stood in a corner. “I hear sticks crack--a great way off. Stay here!”

A great way off the animal must have been, for though Emilia and I
listened at the open door, an advantage which the squaw did not enjoy,
we could not hear the least sound: all seemed still as death. The squaw
whistled to an old hound, and went out.

“Did you hear any thing, Susan?”

She smiled, and nodded.

“Listen; the dog has found the track.”

The next moment the discharge of a rifle, and the deep baying of the
dog, woke up the sleeping echoes of the woods; and the girl started off
to help the old squaw to bring in the game that she had shot.

The Indians are great imitators, and possess a nice tact in adopting
the customs and manners of those with whom they associate. An Indian is
Nature's gentleman--never familiar, coarse, or vulgar. If he take a
meal with you, he waits to see how you make use of the implements on the
table, and the manner in which you eat, which he imitates with a grave
decorum, as if he had been accustomed to the same usage from childhood.
He never attempts to help himself, or demand more food, but waits
patiently until you perceive what he requires. I was perfectly
astonished at this innate politeness, for it seems natural to all the
Indians with whom I have had any dealings.

There was one old Indian, who belonged to a distant settlement, and only
visited our lakes occasionally on hunting parties. He was a strange,
eccentric, merry old fellow, with a skin like red mahogany, and a wiry,
sinewy frame, that looked as if it could bid defiance to every change
of temperature. Old Snow-storm, for such was his significant name, was
rather too fond of the whiskey-bottle, and when he had taken a drop too
much, he became an unmanageable wild beast. He had a great fancy for my
husband, and never visited the other Indians without extending the same
favour to us. Once upon a time, he broke the nipple of his gun; and
Moodie repaired the injury for him by fixing a new one in its place,
which little kindness quite won the heart of the old man, and he never
came to see us without bringing an offering of fish, ducks, partridges,
or venison, to show his gratitude.

One warm September day, he made his appearance bareheaded, as usual, and
carrying in his hand a great checked bundle.

“Fond of grapes?” said he, putting the said bundle into my hands. “Fine
grapes--brought them from island, for my friend's squaw and papouses.”

Glad of the donation, which I considered quite a prize, I hastened into
the kitchen to untie the grapes and put them into a dish. But imagine
my disappointment, when I found them wrapped up in a soiled shirt, only
recently taken from the back of the owner. I called Moodie, and begged
him to return Snow-storm his garment, and to thank him for the grapes.

The mischievous creature was highly diverted with the circumstance, and
laughed immoderately.

“Snow-storm,” said he, “Mrs. Moodie and the children are obliged to you
for your kindness in bringing them the grapes; but how came you to tie
them up in a dirty shirt?”

“Dirty!” cried the old man, astonished that we should object to the
fruit on that score. “It ought to be clean; it has been washed often
enough. Owgh! You see, Moodie,” he continued, “I have no hat--never wear
hat--want no shade to my eyes--love the sun--see all around me--up and
down--much better widout hat. Could not put grapes in hat--blanket-coat
too large, crush fruit, juice run out. I had noting but my shirt, so
I takes off shirt, and brings grape safe over the water on my back.
Papouse no care for dirty shirt; their _lee-tel bellies have no eyes_.”

In spite of this eloquent harangue, I could not bring myself to use the
grapes, ripe and tempting as they looked, or give them to the children.
Mr. W---- and his wife happening to step in at that moment, fell into
such an ecstacy at the sight of the grapes, that, as they were perfectly
unacquainted with the circumstance of the shirt, I very _generously_
gratified their wishes by presenting them with the contents of the large
dish; and they never ate a bit less sweet for the novel mode in which
they were conveyed to me!

The Indians, under their quiet exterior, possess a deal of humour. They
have significant names for every thing, and a nickname for every one,
and some of the latter are laughably appropriate. A fat, pompous,
ostentatious settler in our neighbourhood they called _Muckakee_, “the
bull-frog.” Another, rather a fine young man, but with a very red face,
they named _Segoskee_, “the rising sun.” Mr. Wood, who had a farm above
ours, was a remarkably slender young man, and to him they gave the
appellation of _Metiz_, “thin stick.” A woman, that occasionally worked
for me, had a disagreeable squint; she was known in Indian by the
name of _Sachábó_, “cross-eye.” A gentleman with a very large nose was
_Choojas_, “big, or ugly nose.” My little Addie, who was a fair, lovely
creature, they viewed with great approbation, and called _Anoonk_, “a
star;” while the rosy Katie was _Nogesigook,_ “the northern lights.” As
to me, I was _Nonocosiqui_, a “humming-bird;” a ridiculous name for
a tall woman, but it was reference to the delight I took in painting
birds. My friend, Emilia, was “blue cloud;” my little Donald, “frozen
face;” young C----, “the red-headed woodpecker,” from the colour of his
hair; my brother, _Chippewa_, and “the bald-headed eagle.” He was an
especial favourite among them.

The Indians are often made a prey of and cheated by the unprincipled
settlers, who think it no crime to overreach a red skin. One anecdote
will fully illustrate this fact. A young squaw, who was near becoming
a mother, stopped at a Smith-town settler's house to rest herself. The
woman of the house, who was Irish, was peeling for dinner some large
white turnips, which her husband had grown in their garden. The Indian
had never seen a turnip before, and the appearance of the firm, white,
juicy root gave her such a keen craving to taste it that she very
earnestly begged for a small piece to eat. She had purchased at
Peterborough a large stone-china bowl, of a very handsome pattern, (or,
perhaps, got it at the store in exchange for a _basket_,) the worth of
which might be half-a-dollar. If the poor squaw longed for the turnip,
the value of which could scarcely reach a copper, the covetous
European had fixed as longing a glance upon the china bowl, and she was
determined to gratify her avaricious desire and obtain it on the most
easy terms. She told the squaw, with some disdain, that her man did not
grow turnips to give away to “Injuns,” but she would sell her one. The
squaw offered her four coppers, all the change she had about her. This
the woman refused with contempt. She then proffered a basket; but that
was not sufficient; nothing would satisfy her but the bowl. The Indian
demurred; but opposition had only increased her craving for the turnip
in a tenfold degree; and, after a short mental struggle, in which the
animal propensity overcame the warnings of prudence, the squaw gave
up the bowl, and received in return _one turnip_. The daughter of this
woman told me this anecdote of her mother as a very clever thing. What
ideas some people have of moral justice!

I have said before that the Indian never forgets a kindness. We had a
thousand proofs of this, when, overtaken by misfortune, and withering
beneath the iron grasp of poverty, we could scarcely obtain bread for
ourselves and our little ones; then it was that the truth of the Eastern
proverb was brought home to our hearts, and the goodness of God fully
manifested towards us, “Cast thy bread upon the waters, and thou shalt
find it after many days.” During better times we had treated these poor
savages with kindness and liberality, and when dearer friends looked
coldly upon us they never forsook us. For many a good meal I have been
indebted to them, when I had nothing to give in return, when the pantry
was empty, and “the hearth-stone growing cold,” as they term the want of
provisions to cook at it. And their delicacy in conferring these favours
was not the least admirable part of their conduct. John Nogan, who was
much attached to us, would bring a fine bunch of ducks, and drop them
at my feet “for the papouse,” or leave a large muskinonge on the sill
of the door, or place a quarter of venison just within it, and slip away
without saying a word, thinking that receiving a present from a poor
Indian might hurt our feelings, and he would spare us the mortification
of returning thanks.

When an Indian loses one of his children, he must keep a strict fast for
three days, abstaining from food of any kind. A hunter, of the name of
Young, told me a curious story of their rigid observance of this strange
rite.

“They had a chief,” he said, “a few years ago, whom they called
'Handsome Jack'--whether in derision, I cannot tell, for he was one of
the ugliest Indians I ever saw. The scarlet fever got into the camp--a
terrible disease in this country, and doubly terrible to those poor
creatures who don't know how to treat it. His eldest daughter died. The
chief had fasted two days when I met him in the bush. I did not know
what had happened, but I opened my wallet, for I was on a hunting
expedition, and offered him some bread and dried venison. He looked at
me reproachfully.

“Do white men eat bread the first night their papouse is laid in the
earth?”

“I then knew the cause of his depression, and left him.”

On the night of the second day of his fast another child died of the
fever. He had now to accomplish three more days without tasting food. It
was too much even for an Indian. On the evening of the fourth, he was
so pressed by ravenous hunger, that he stole into the woods, caught a
bull-frog, and devoured it alive. He imagined himself alone, but one of
his people, suspecting his intention, had followed him, unperceived,
to the bush. The act he had just committed was a hideous crime in their
eyes, and in a few minutes the camp was in an uproar. The chief fled for
protection to Young's house. When the hunter demanded the cause of his
alarm, he gave for answer, “There are plenty of flies at my house. To
avoid their stings I came to you.”

It required all the eloquence of Mr. Young, who enjoyed much popularity
among them, to reconcile the rebellious tribe to their chief.

They are very skilful in their treatment of wounds, and many diseases.
Their knowledge of the medicinal qualities of their plants and herbs is
very great. They make excellent poultices from the bark of the bass
and the slippery-elm. They use several native plants in their dyeing of
baskets and porcupine quills. The inner bark of the swamp-alder, simply
boiled in water, makes a beautiful red. From the root of the black
briony they obtain a fine salve for sores, and extract a rich yellow
dye. The inner bark of the root of the sumach, roasted, and reduced to
powder, is a good remedy for the ague; a tea-spoonful given between
the hot and cold fit. They scrape the fine white powder from the large
fungus that grows upon the bark of the pine into whiskey, and take it
for violent pains in the stomach. The taste of this powder strongly
reminded me of quinine.

I have read much of the excellence of Indian cookery, but I never could
bring myself to taste any thing prepared in their dirty wigwams. I
remember being highly amused in watching the preparation of a mess,
which might have been called the Indian hotch-potch. It consisted of
a strange mixture of fish, flesh, and fowl, all boiled together in
the same vessel. Ducks, partridges, muskinonge, venison, and muskrats,
formed a part of this delectable compound. These were literally
smothered in onions, potatoes, and turnips, which they had procured from
me. They very hospitably offered me a dishful of the odious mixture,
which the odour of the muskrats rendered every thing but savoury; but I
declined, simply stating that I was not hungry. My little boy tasted it,
but quickly left the camp to conceal the effect it produced upon him.

Their method of broiling fish, however, is excellent. They take a fish,
just fresh out of the water, cut out the entrails, and, without removing
the scales, wash it clean, dry it in a cloth, or in grease, and cover it
all over with clear hot ashes. When the flesh will part from the bone,
they draw it out of the ashes, strip off the skin, and it is fit for the
table of the most fastidious epicure.

The deplorable want of chastity that exists among the Indian women of
this tribe seems to have been more the result of their intercourse with
the settlers in the country than from any previous disposition to this
vice. The jealousy of their husbands has often been exercised in a
terrible manner against the offending squaws; but this has not happened
of late years. The men wink at these derelictions in their wives, and
share with them the price of their shame.

The mixture of European blood adds greatly to the physical beauty of the
half-race, but produces a sad falling off from the original integrity
of the Indian character. The half-caste is generally a lying, vicious
roguel, possessing the worst qualities of both parents in an eminent
degree. We have many of these half-Indians in the penitentiary, for
crimes of the blackest dye.

The skill of the Indian in procuring his game, either by land or water,
has been too well described by better writers than I could ever hope
to be, to need any illustration from my pen, and I will close this
long chapter with a droll anecdote which is told of a gentleman in this
neighbourhood.

The early loss of his hair obliged Mr.---- to procure the substitute
of a wig. This was such a good imitation of nature, that none but his
intimate friends and neighbours were aware of the fact. It happened that
he had had some quarrel with an Indian, which had to be settled in one
of the petty courts. The case was decided in favour of Mr.----, which so
aggrieved the savage, who considered himself the injured party, that
he sprang upon him with a furious yell, tomahawk in hand, with the
intention of depriving him of his scalp. He twisted his hand in the
locks which adorned the cranium of his adversary, when--horror of
horrors!--the treacherous wig came off in his hand, “Owgh! owgh!”
 exclaimed the affrighted savage, flinging it from him, and rushing from
the court as if he had been bitten by a rattlesnake. His sudden exit
was followed by peals of laughter from the crowd, while Mr.---- coolly
picked up his wig, and dryly remarked that it had saved his head.



CHAPTER III.

BURNING THE FALLOW.


It is not my intention to give a regular history of our residence in the
bush, but merely to present to my readers such events as may serve to
illustrate a life in the woods.

The winter and spring of 1834 had passed away. The latter was uncommonly
cold and backward; so much so that we had a very heavy fall of snow upon
the 14th and 15th of May, and several gentlemen drove down to Cobourg in
a sleigh, the snow lying upon the ground to the depth of several inches.

A late, cold spring in Canada is generally succeeded by a burning, hot
summer; and the summer of '34 was the hottest I ever remember. No rain
fell upon the earth for many weeks, till nature drooped and withered
beneath one bright blaze of sunlight; and the ague and fever in the
woods, and the cholera in the large towns and cities, spread death and
sickness through the country.

Moodie had made during the winter a large clearing of twenty acres
around the house. The progress of the workmen had been watched by me
with the keenest interest. Every tree that reached the ground opened
a wider gap in the dark wood, giving us a broader ray of light and a
clearer glimpse of the blue sky. But when the dark cedar swamp fronting
the house fell beneath the strokes of the axe, and we got a first view
of the lake my joy was complete: a new and beautiful object was now
constantly before me, which gave me the greatest pleasure. By night and
day, in sunshine or in storm, water is always the most sublime feature
in a landscape, and no view can be truly grand in which it is wanting.
From a child, it always had the most powerful effect upon my mind, from
the great ocean rolling in majesty, to the tinkling forest rill, hidden
by the flowers and rushes along its banks. Half the solitude of my
forest home vanished when the lake unveiled its bright face to the blue
heavens, and I saw sun and moon and stars and waving trees reflected
there. I would sit for hours at the window as the shades of evening
deepened round me, watching the massy foliage of the forests pictured in
the waters, till fancy transported me back to England, and the songs of
birds and the lowing of cattle were sounding in my ears. It was long,
very long, before I could discipline my mind to learn and practise all
the menial employments which are necessary in a good settler's wife.

The total absence of trees about the doors in all new settlements had
always puzzled me, in a country where the intense heat of summer seems
to demand all the shade that can be procured. My husband had left
several beautiful rock-elms (the most picturesque tree in the country)
near our dwelling, but, alas! the first high gale prostrated all my fine
trees, and left our log cottage entirely exposed to the fierce rays of
the sun. The confusion of an uncleared fallow spread around us on
every side. Huge trunks of trees and piles of brush gave a littered and
uncomfortable appearance to the locality, and as the weather had been
very dry for some weeks, I heard my husband daily talking with his
choppers as to the expediency of firing the fallow. They still urged him
to wait a little longer, until he could get a good breeze to carry the
fire well through the brush.

Business called him suddenly to Toronto, but he left a strict charge
with old Thomas and his sons, who were engaged in the job, by no means
to attempt to burn it off till he returned, as he wished to be upon the
premises himself in case of any danger. He had previously burnt all the
heaps immediately about the doors. While he was absent, old Thomas
and his second son fell sick with the ague, and went home to their own
township, leaving John, a surly, obstinate young man, in charge of the
shanty, where they slept, and kept their tools and provisions. Monaghan
I had sent to fetch up my three cows, as the children were languishing
for milk, and Mary and I remained alone in the house with the little
ones. The day was sultry, and towards noon a strong wind sprang up that
roared in the pine tops like the dashing of distant billows, but without
in the least degree abating the heat. The children were lying listlessly
upon the floor for coolness, and the girl and I were finishing
sun-bonnets, when Mary suddenly exclaimed, “Bless us, mistress, what a
smoke!” I ran immediately to the door, but was not able to distinguish
ten yards before me. The swamp immediately below us was on fire, and the
heavy wind was driving a dense black cloud of smoke directly towards us.

“What can this mean?” I cried, “Who can have set fire to the fallow?”

As I ceased speaking, John Thomas stood pale and trembling before me.
“John, what is the meaning of this fire?”

“Oh, ma'am, I hope you will forgive me; it was I set fire to it, and I
would give all I have in the world if I had not done it.”

“What is the danger?”

“Oh, I'm terribly afeard that we shall all be burnt up,” said the
fellow, beginning to whimper.

“Why did you run such a risk, and your master from home, and no one on
the place to render the least assistance?”

“I did it for the best,” blubbered the lad. “What shall we do?”

“Why, we must get out of it as fast as we can, and leave the house to
its fate.”

“We can't get out,” said the man, in a low, hollow tone, which seemed
the concentration of fear; “I would have got out of it if I could; but
just step to the back door, ma'am, and see.”

I had not felt the least alarm up to this minute; I had never seen a
fallow burnt, but I had heard of it as a thing of such common occurrence
that I had never connected with it any idea of danger. Judge then, my
surprise, my horror, when, on going to the back door, I saw that the
fellow, to make sure of his work, had fired the field in fifty different
places. Behind, before, on every side, we were surrounded by a wall of
fire, burning furiously within a hundred yards of us, and cutting off
all possibility of retreat; for could we have found an opening through
the burning heaps, we could not have seen our way through the dense
canopy of smoke; and, buried as we were in the heart of the forest, no
one could discover our situation till we were beyond the reach of help.
I closed the door, and went back to the parlour. Fear was knocking
loudly at my heart, for our utter helplessness annihilated all hope of
being able to effect our escape--I felt stupefied. The girl sat upon
the floor by the children, who, unconscious of the peril that hung over
them, had both fallen asleep. She was silently weeping; while the fool
who had caused the mischief was crying aloud.

A strange calm succeeded my first alarm; tears and lamentations were
useless; a horrible death was impending over us, and yet I could not
believe that we were to die. I sat down upon the step of the door, and
watched the awful scene in silence. The fire was raging in the cedar
swamp, immediately below the ridge on which the house stood, and it
presented a spectacle truly appalling. From out the dense folds of a
canopy of black smoke, the blackest I ever saw, leaped up continually
red forks of lurid flame as high as the tree tops, igniting the branches
of a group of tall pines that had been left standing for sun-logs. A
deep gloom blotted out the heavens from our sight. The air was filled
with fiery particles, which floated even to the door-step--while the
crackling and roaring of the flames might have been heard at a great
distance. Could we have reached the lake shore, where several canoes
were moored at the landing, by launching out into the water we should
have been in perfect safety; but, to attain this object, it was
necessary to pass through this mimic hell; and not a bird could have
flown over it with unscorched wings. There was no hope in that quarter,
for, could we have escaped the flames, we should have been blinded and
choked by the thick, black, resinous smoke. The fierce wind drove the
flames at the sides and back of the house up the clearing; and our
passage to the road, or to the forest, on the right and left, was
entirely obstructed by a sea of flames. Our only ark of safety was the
house, so long as it remained untouched by the consuming element. I
turned to young Thomas, and asked him, how long he thought that would
be.

“When the fire clears this little ridge in front, ma'am. The Lord have
mercy upon us, then, or we must all go!”

“Cannot _you_, John, try and make your escape, and see what can be done
for us and the poor children?”

My eye fell upon the sleeping angels, locked peacefully in each other's
arms, and my tears flowed for the first time. Mary, the servant-girl,
looked piteously up in my face. The good, faithful creature had not
uttered one word of complaint, but now she faltered forth,

“The dear, precious lambs!--Oh! such a death!”

I threw myself down upon the floor beside them, and pressed them
alternately to my heart, while inwardly I thanked God that they were
asleep, unconscious of danger, and unable by their childish cries to
distract our attention from adopting any plan which might offer to
effect their escape.

The heat soon became suffocating. We were parched with thirst, and there
was not a drop of water in the house, and none to be procured nearer
than the lake. I turned once more to the door, hoping that a passage
might have-been burnt through to the water. I saw nothing but a dense
cloud of fire and smoke--could hear nothing but the crackling and
roaring of flames, which were gaining so fast upon us that I felt their
scorching breath in my face.

“Ah,” thought I--and it was a most bitter thought--“what will my beloved
husband say when he returns and finds that poor Susy and his dear girls
have perished in this miserable manner? But God can save us yet.”

The thought had scarcely found a voice in my heart before the wind rose
to a hurricane, scattering the flames on all sides into a tempest of
burning billows. I buried my head in my apron, for I thought that our
time was come, and that all was lost, when a most terrific crash of
thunder burst over our heads, and, like the breaking of a water-spout,
down came the rushing torrent of rain which had been pent up for so
many weeks. In a few minutes the chip-yard was all afloat, and the
fire effectually checked. The storm which, unnoticed by us, had been
gathering all day, and which was the only one of any note we had that
summer, continued to rage all night, and before morning had quite
subdued the cruel enemy, whose approach we had viewed with such dread.

The imminent danger in which we had been placed struck me more forcibly
after it was past than at the time, and both the girl and myself sank
upon our knees, and lifted up our hearts in humble thanksgiving to
that God who had saved us by an act of His Providence from an awful and
sudden death. When all hope from human assistance was lost, His hand
was mercifully stretched forth, making His strength more perfectly
manifested in our weakness:--

  “He is their stay when earthly help is lost,
   The light and anchor of the tempest-toss'd.”

There was one person, unknown to us, who had watched the progress of
that rash blaze, and had even brought his canoe to the landing, in the
hope of getting us off. This was an Irish pensioner named Dunn, who had
cleared a few acres on his government grant, and had built a shanty on
the opposite shore of the lake.

“Faith, madam! an' I thought the captain was stark, staring mad to fire
his fellow on such a windy day, and that blowing right from the lake to
the house. When Old Wittals came in and towld us that the masther was
not to the fore, but only one lad, an' the wife an' the chilther at
home,--thinks I, there's no time to be lost, or the crathurs will be
burnt up intirely. We started instanther, but, by Jove! We were too
late. The swamp was all in a blaze when we got to the landing, and you
might as well have tried to get to heaven by passing through the other
place.”

This was the eloquent harangue with which the honest creature informed
me the next morning of the efforts he had made to save us, and the
interest he had felt in our critical situation. I felt comforted for
my past anxiety, by knowing that one human being, however humble, had
sympathized in our probable fate; while the providential manner in which
we had been rescued will ever remain a theme of wonder and gratitude.

The next evening brought the return of my husband, who listened to the
tale of our escape with a pale and disturbed countenance; not a little
thankful to find his wife and children still in the land of the living.
For a long time after the burning of that fallow, it haunted me in my
dreams. I would awake with a start, imagining myself fighting with the
flames, and endeavouring to carry my little children through them to the
top of the clearing, when invariably their garments and my own took fire
just as I was within reach of a place of safety.



CHAPTER IV.

OUR LOGGING-BEE.


  There was a man in our town,
  In our town, in our town--
  There was a man in our town,
  He made a logging-bee;

    And he bought lots of whiskey,
    To make the loggers frisky--
    To make the loggers frisky
      At his logging bee

  The Devil sat on a log heap,
  A log heap, a log heap--
  A red hot burning log heap--
  A-grinning at the bee;

    And there was lots of swearing,
    Of boasting and of daring,
    Of fighting and of tearing,
      At that logging bee

J. W. D. M.


A logging-bee followed the burning of the fallow, as a matter of course.
In the bush, where hands are few, and labour commands an enormous rate
of wages, these gatherings are considered indispensable, and much
has been written in their praise; but, to me, they present the most
disgusting picture of a bush life. They are noisy, riotous, drunken
meetings, often terminating in violent quarrels, sometimes even in
bloodshed. Accidents of the most serious nature often occur, and very
little work is done, when we consider the number of hands employed, and
the great consumption of food and liquor. I am certain, in our case, had
we hired with the money expended in providing for the bee, two or three
industrious, hard-working men, we should have got through twice as mueh
work, and have had it done well, and have been the gainers in the end.

People in the woods have a craze for giving and going to bees, and run
to them with as much eagerness as a peasant runs to a race-course or a
fair; plenty of strong drink and excitement making the chief attraction
of the bee. In raising a house or barn, a bee may be looked upon as a
necessary evil, but these gatherings are generally conducted in a more
orderly manner than those for logging. Fewer hands are required; and
they are generally under the control of the carpenter who puts up the
frame, and if they get drunk during the raising they are liable to meet
with very serious accidents.

Thirty-two men, gentle and simple, were invited to our bee, and the maid
and I were engaged for two days preceding the important one, in baking
and cooking for the entertainment of our guests. When I looked at the
quantity of food we had prepared, I thought that it never could be all
eaten, even by thirty-two men. It was a burning-hot day towards the end
of July, when our loggers began to come in, and the “gee!” and “ha!” of
the oxen resounded on every side. There was my brother S----, with his
frank English face, a host in himself; Lieutenant ---- in his blouse,
wide white trowsers, and red sash, his broad straw hat shading a dark
manly face that would have been a splendid property for a bandit chief;
the four gay, reckless, idle sons of ----, famous at any spree, but
incapable of the least mental or physical exertion, who considered
hunting and fishing as the sole aim and object of life. These young men
rendered very little assistance themselves, and their example deterred
others who were inclined to work.

There were the two R----s, who came to work and to make others work; my
good brother-in-law, who had volunteered to be the Grog Bos, and a host
of other settlers, among whom I recognized Moodie's old acquaintance,
Dan Simpson, with his lank red hair and long freckled face: the Youngs,
the hunters, with their round, black, curly heads and rich Irish brogue;
poor C----, with his long, spare, consumptive figure, and thin, sickly
face. Poor fellow, he has long since been gathered to his rest!

There was the ruffian squatter P----, from Clear Lake,--the dread of all
honest men; the brutal M----, who treated oxen as if they had been logs,
by beating them with handspikes; and there was Old Wittals, with his low
forehead and long nose, a living witness of the truth of phrenology,
if his large organ of acquisitiveness and his want of conscientiousness
could be taken in evidence. Yet in spite of his derelictions from
honesty, he was a hard-working, good-natured man, who, if he cheated
you in a bargain, or took away some useful article in mistake from your
homestead, never wronged his employer in his day's work.

He was a curious sample of cunning and simplicity--quite a character
in his way--and the largest eater I ever chanced to know. From this
ravenous propensity, for he eat his food like a famished wolf, he had
obtained the singular name of “Wittals.” During the first year of his
settlement in the bush, with a very large family to provide for, he had
been often in want of food. One day he came to my brother, with a very
long face.

“'Fore God! Mr. S---, I'm no beggar, but I'd be obliged to you for a
loaf of bread. I declare to you on my honour that I have not had a bit
of wittals to dewour for two whole days.”

He came to the right person with his petition. Mr. S---- with a liberal
hand relieved his wants, but he entailed upon him the name of “Old
Wittals,” as part payment. His daughter, who was a very pretty girl, had
stolen a march upon him into the wood, with a lad whom he by no
means regarded with a favourable eye. When she returned, the old man
confronted her and her lover with this threat, which I suppose he
considered “the most awful” punishment that he could devise.

“March into the house, Madam 'Ria (Maria); and if ever I catch you with
that scamp again, I'll tie you up to a stump all day, and give you no
wittals.”

I was greatly amused by overhearing a dialogue between Old Wittals and
one of his youngest sons, a sharp, Yankeefied-looking boy, who had lost
one of his eyes, but the remaining orb looked as if it could see all
ways at once.

“I say, Sol, how came you to tell that tarnation tearing lie to Mr.
S---- yesterday? Didn't you expect that you'd catch a good wallopping
for the like of that? Lying may be excusable in a man, but 'tis a
terrible bad habit in a boy.”

“Lor', father, that worn't a lie. I told Mr. S----, our cow worn't in
his peas. Nor more she wor; she was in his wheat.”

“But she was in the peas all night, boy.”

“That wor nothing to me; she worn't in just then. Sure I won't get a
licking for that?”

“No, no, you are a good boy; but mind what I tell you, and don't bring
me into a scrape with any of your real lies.”

Prevarication, the worst of falsehoods, was a virtue in his eyes. So
much for the old man's morality.

Monaghan was in his glory, prepared to work or fight, whichever should
come uppermost; and there was old Thomas and his sons, the contractors
for the clearing, to expedite whose movements the bee was called. Old
Thomas was a very ambitious man in his way. Though he did not know A
from B, he took it into his head that he had received a call from Heaven
to convert the heathen in the wilderness; and every Sunday he held a
meeting in our logger's shanty, for the purpose of awakening sinners,
and bringing over “Injun pagans” to the true faith. His method of
accomplishing this object was very ingenious. He got his wife, Peggy--or
“my Paggy,” as he called her--to read aloud for him a text from the
Bible, until he knew it by heart; and he had, as he said truly, “a good
remembrancer,” and never heard a striking sermon but he retained the
most important passages, and retailed them secondhand to his bush
audience.

I must say that I was not a little surprised at the old man's eloquence
when I went one Sunday over to the shanty to hear him preach. Several
wild young fellows had come on purpose to make fun of him; but his
discourse, which was upon the text, “We shall all meet before the
judgment-seat of Christ,” was rather too serious a subject to turn into
a jest, with even old Thomas for the preacher. All went on very
well until the old man gave out a hymn, and led off in such a loud,
discordant voice, that my little Katie, who was standing between her
father's knees, looked suddenly up, and said, “Mamma, what a noise old
Thomas makes!” This remark led to a much greater noise, and the young
men, unable to restrain their long-suppressed laughter, ran tumultuously
from the shanty. I could have whipped the little elf; but small blame
could be attached to a child of two years old, who had never heard a
preacher, especially such a preacher as the old back woodsman, in
her life. Poor man! he was perfectly unconscious of the cause of the
disturbance, and remarked to us, after the service was over,

“Well, ma'am, did not we get on famously? Now, worn't that a _bootiful_
discourse?”

“It was, indeed; much better than I expected.”

“Yes, yes; I knew it would please you. It had quite an effect on those
wild fellows. A few more such sermons will teach them good behaviour.
Ah! the bush is a bad place for young men. The farther in the bush,
say I, the farther from God, and the nearer to hell. I told that wicked
Captain I---- of Dummer so the other Sunday; 'an',' says he, 'if you
don't hold your confounded jaw, you old fool, I'll kick you there.' Now,
ma'am, now, sir, was not that bad manners in a gentleman, to use such
_appropriate epitaphs_ to a humble servant of God, like I?”

And thus the old man ran on for an hour, dilating upon his own merits
and the sins of his neighbours.

There was John R----, from Smith-town, the most notorious swearer in the
district; a man who esteemed himself clever, nor did he want for natural
talent, but he had converted his mouth into such a sink of iniquity that
it corrupted the whole man, and all the weak and thoughtless of his own
sex who admitted him into their company. I had tried to convince John
R---- (for he often frequented the house under the pretence of borrowing
books) of the great crime that he was constantly committing, and of the
injurious effect it must produce upon his own family, but the mental
disease had taken too deep a root to be so easily cured. Like a person
labouring under some foul disease, he contaminated all he touched.
Such men seem to make an ambitious display of their bad habits in
such scenes, and if they afford a little help, they are sure to get
intoxicated and make a row. There was my friend, old Ned Dunn, who had
been so anxious to get us out of the burning fallow. There was a whole
group of Dummer Pines: Levi, the little wiry, witty poacher; Cornish
Bill, the honest-hearted old peasant, with his stalwart figure and
uncouth dialect; and David and Ned--all good men and true; and Malachi
Chroak, a queer, withered-up, monkey-man, that seemed like some
mischievous elf, flitting from heap to heap to make work and fun for the
rest; and many others were at that bee who have since found a rest
in the wilderness: Adam T----, H----, J. M----, H. N---- These, at
different times, lost their lives in those bright waters in which,
on such occasions as these, they used to sport and frolic to refresh
themselves during the noonday heat. Alas! how many, who were then young
and in their prime, that river and its lakes have swept away!

Our men worked well until dinner-time, when, after washing in the lake,
they all sat down to the rude board which I had prepared for them,
loaded with the best fare that could be procured in the bush. Pea-soup,
legs of pork, venison, eel, and raspberry pies, garnished with plenty of
potatoes, and whiskey to wash them down, besides a large iron kettle of
tea. To pour out the latter, and dispense it round, devolved upon me. My
brother and his friends, who were all temperance men, and consequently
the best workers in the field, kept me and the maid actively employed in
replenishing their cups.

The dinner passed off tolerably well; some of the lower order of the
Irish settlers were pretty far gone, but they committed no outrage upon
our feelings by either swearing or bad language, a few harmless jokes
alone circulating among them.

Some one was funning Old Wittals for having eaten seven large cabbages
at Mr. T----'s bee, a few days previous. His son, Sol, thought himself,
as in duty bound, to take up the cudgel for his father.

“Now, I guess that's a lie, anyhow. Fayther was sick that day, and I
tell you he only ate five.”

This announcement was followed by such an explosion of mirth that the
boy looked fiercely round him, as if he could scarcely believe the fact
that the whole party were laughing at him.

Malachi Chroak, who was good-naturedly drunk, had discovered an old
pair of cracked bellows in a corner, which he placed under his arm,
and applying his mouth to the pipe, and working his elbows to and fro,
pretended that he was playing upon the bagpipes, every now and then
letting the wind escape in a shrill squeak from this novel instrument.

“Arrah, ladies and jintlemen, do jist turn your swate little eyes upon
me whilst I play for your iddifications the last illigant tune which my
owld grandmother taught me. Och hone! 'tis a thousand pities that such
musical owld crathurs should be suffered to die, at all at all, to be
poked away into a dirthy dark hole, when their canthles shud be burnin'
a-top of a bushel, givin' light to the house. An' then it is she that
was the illigant dancer, stepping out so lively and frisky, just so.”

And here he minced to and fro, affecting the airs of a fine lady. The
supposititious bagpipe gave an uncertain, ominous howl, and he flung it
down, and started back with a ludicrous expression of alarm.

“Alive, is it ye are? Ye croaking owld divil, is that the tune you
taught your son?

  “Och! my owld granny taught me, but now she is dead.
  That a dhrop of nate whiskey is good for the head;
  It would make a man spake when jist ready to dhie,
  If you doubt it--my boys!--I'd advise you to thry.

  “Och! my owld granny sleeps with her head on a stone,--
  'Now, Malach, don't throuble the gals when I'm gone!'
  I thried to obey her; but, och, I am shure,
  There's no sorrow on earth that the angels can't cure.

  “Och! I took her advice--I'm a bachelor still;
  And I dance, and I play, with such excellent skill,
            (_Taking up the bellows, and beginning to dance._)
  That the dear little crathurs are striving in vain
  Which first shall my hand or my fortin' obtain.”

“Malach!” shouted a laughing group. “How was it that the old lady taught
you to go a-courting?

“Arrah, that's a sacret! I don't let out owld granny's sacrets,” said
Malachi, gracefully waving his head to and fro to the squeaking of the
bellows; then, suddenly tossing back the long, dangling, black elf-locks
that curled down the sides of his lank, yellow cheeks, and winking
knowingly with his comical little deep-seated black eyes, he burst out
again--

  “Wid the blarney I'd win the most dainty proud dame,
   No gal can resist the soft sonnd of that same;
   Wid the blarney, my boys--if you doubt it, go thry--
   But hand here the bottle, my whistle is dhry.”

The men went back to the field, leaving Malachi to amuse those who
remained in the house; and we certainly did laugh our fill at his odd
capers and conceits.

Then he would insist upon marrying our maid. There could be no
refusal--have her he would. The girl, to keep him quiet, laughingly
promised that she would take him for her husband. This did not satisfy
him. She must take her oath upon the Bible to that effect. Mary
pretended that there was no bible in the house, but he found an old
spelling-book upon a shelf in the kitchen, and upon it he made her
swear, and called upon me to bear witness to her oath, that she was now
his betrothed, and he would go next day with her to the “praist.” Poor
Mary had reason to repent her frolic, for he stuck close to her the
whole evening, tormenting her to fulfil her contract. After the sun went
down, the logging-band came in to supper, which was all ready for them.
Those who remained sober ate the meal in peace, and quietly returned to
their own homes; while the vicious and the drunken staid to brawl and
fight.

After having placed the supper on the table, I was so tired with the
noise, and heat, and fatigue of the day, that I went to bed, leaving to
Mary and my husband the care of the guests.

We were obliged to endure a second and a third repetition of this odious
scene, before sixteen acres of land were rendered fit for the reception
of our fall crop of wheat.

My hatred to these tumultuous, disorderly meetings was not in the least
decreased by my husband being twice seriously hurt while attending them.
After the second injury he received, he seldom went to them himself, but
sent his oxen and servant in his place. In these odious gatherings,
the sober, moral, and industrious man is more likely to suffer than the
drunken and profane, as during the delirium of drink these men expose
others to danger as well as themselves.

The conduct of many of the settlers, who considered themselves
gentlemen, and would have been very much affronted to have been called
otherwise, was often more reprehensible than that of the poor Irish
emigrants, to whom they should have set an example of order and
sobriety. The behaviour of these young men drew upon them the severe but
just censures of the poorer class, whom they regarded in every way as
their inferiors.

“That blackguard calls himself a gentleman. In what respect is he
better than us?” was an observation too frequently made use of at these
gatherings. To see a bad man in the very worst point of view, follow him
to a bee; be he profane, licentious, quarrelsome, or a rogue, all his
native wickedness will be fully developed there.

Just after the last of these logging-bees, we had to part with our good
servant Mary, and just at a time when it was the heaviest loss to me.
Her father, who had been a dairy man in the north of Ireland, an honest,
industrious man, had brought out upwards of one hundred pounds to
this country. With more wisdom than is generally exercised by Irish
emigrants, instead of sinking all his means in buying a bush farm he
hired a very good farm in Cavan, stocked it with cattle, and returned
to his old avocation. The services of his daughter, who was an excellent
dairymaid, were required to take the management of the cows; and her
brother brought a wagon and horses all the way from the front to take
her home.

This event was perfectly unexpected, and left me without a moment's
notice to provide myself with another servant, at a time when servants
were not to be had, and I was perfectly unable to do the least thing. My
little Addie was sick almost to death with the summer complaint, and the
eldest still too young to take care of herself.

This was but the beginning of trouble.

Ague and lake fever had attacked our new settlement. The men in the
shanty were all down with it; and my husband was confined to his bed
on each alternate day, unable to raise hand or foot, and raving in the
delirium of the fever.

In my sister and brother's families, scarcely a healthy person remained
to attend upon the sick; and at Herriot's Falls, nine persons were
stretched upon the floor of one log cabin, unable to help themselves or
one another. After much difficulty, and only by offering enormous
wages, I succeeded in procuring a nurse to attend upon me during my
confinement. The woman had not been a day in the house before she was
attacked by the same fever. In the midst of this confusion, and with
my precious little Addie lying insensible on a pillow at the foot of my
bed--expected every moment to breathe her last sigh,--on the night of
the 26th of August, the boy I had so ardently coveted was born. The next
day, Old Pine carried his wife (my nurse) away upon his back, and I
was left to struggle through, in the best manner I could, with a sick
husband, a sick child, and a new-born babe.

It was a melancholy season, one of severe mental and bodily suffering.
Those who have drawn such agreeable pictures of a residence in the
backwoods never dwell upon the periods of sickness, when, far from
medical advice, and often, as in my case, deprived of the assistance of
friends by adverse circumstances, you are left to languish, unattended,
upon the couch of pain. The day that my husband was free of the fit, he
did what he eould for me and his poor sick babes, but, ill as he was, he
was obliged to sow the wheat to enable the man to proceed with the drag,
and was therefore necessarily absent in the field the greater part of
the day.

I was very ill, yet for hours at a time I had no friendly voice to cheer
me, to proffer me a drink of cold water, or to attend to the poor babe;
and worse, still worse, there was no one to help that pale, marble
child, who lay so cold and still, with half-closed violet eye, as if
death had already chilled her young heart in his iron grasp.

There was not a breath of air in our close, burning bed-closet; and
the weather was sultry beyond all that I have since experienced. How I
wished that I could be transported to an hospital at home, to enjoy the
common care that in such places is bestowed upon the sick! Bitter tears
flowed continually from my eyes over those young children. I had asked
of Heaven a son, and there he lay helpless by the side of his almost
equally helpless mother, who could not lift him up in her arms, or still
his cries; while the pale, fair angel, with her golden curls, who had
lately been the admiration of all who saw her, no longer recognized
my voice, or was conscious of my presence. I felt that I could almost
resign the long and eagerly hoped-for son, to win one more smile from
that sweet, suffering creature. Often did I weep myself to sleep, and
wake to weep again with renewed anguish.

And my poor little Katie, herself under three years of age, how
patiently she bore the loss of my care, and every comfort! How earnestly
the dear thing strove to help me! She would sit on my sick-bed, and hold
my hand, and ask me to look at her and speak to her; would inquire why
Addie slept so long, and when she would awake again. Those innocent
questions went like arrows to my heart. Lieutenant ----, the husband of
my dear Emilia, at length heard of my situation. His inestimable wife
was from home, nursing her sick mother; but he sent his maid-servant
up every day for a couple of hours, and the kind girl despatched a
messenger nine miles through the woods to Dummer, to fetch her younger
sister, a child of twelve ears old.

Oh, how grateful I felt for these signal mercies! for my situation for
nearly a week was one of the most pitiable that could be imagined. The
sickness was so prevalent that help was not to be obtained for money;
and without the assistance of that little girl, young as she was, it is
more than probable that neither myself nor my children would ever have
risen from that bed of sickness.

The conduct of our man Jacob, during this trying period, was marked with
the greatest kindness and consideration. On the days that his master was
confined to his bed with the fever, he used to place a vessel of cold
water and a cup by his bedside, and then put his honest English face
in at my door to know if he could make a cup of tea, or toast a bit of
bread for the mistress, before he went into the field.

Katie was indebted to him for all her meals. He baked, and cooked,
and churned, milked the cows, and made up the butter, as well and as
carefully as the best female servant could have done. As to poor John
Monaghan, he was down with the fever in the shanty, where four other men
were all ill the same terrible complaint.

I was obliged to leave my bed and endeavour to attend to the wants of my
young family long before I was really able. When I made my first attempt
to reach the parlour I was so weak, that, at every step, I felt as if I
should pitch forward to the ground, which seemed to undulate beneath my
feet like the floor of a cabin in a storm at sea. My husband continued
to suffer for many weeks with the ague; and when he was convalescent,
all the children, even the poor babe, were seized with it; nor did it
leave us until late in the spring of 1835.



CHAPTER V.

A TRIP TO STONY LAKE


My husband had long promised me a trip to Stony Lake, and in the summer
of 1835, before the harvest commenced, he gave Mr. Y----, who kept the
mill at the rapids below Clear Lake, notice of our intention, and the
worthy old man and his family made due preparation for our reception.
The little girls were to accompany us.

We were to start at sunrise, to avoid the heat of the day, to go up
as far as Mr. Y----'s in our canoe, re-embark with his sons above
the rapids in birch-bark canoes, go as far up the lake as we could
accomplish by daylight, and return at night; the weather being very
warm, and the moon at full. Before six o'clock we were all seated in the
little craft, which spread her white sail to a foaming breeze, and sped
merrily over the blue waters. The lake on which our clearing stood was
about a mile and a half in length, and about three quarters of a mile in
breadth; a mere pond, when compared with the Bay of Quinté, Ontario, and
the inland seas of Canada. But it was _our_ lake, and, consequently,
it had ten thousand beauties in our eyes, which would scarcely have
attracted the observation of a stranger.

At the head of the Kutchawanook, the lake is divided by a long neck of
land, that forms a small bay on the right-hand side, and a very brisk
rapid on the left. The banks are formed of large masses of limestone;
and the cardinal-flower and the tiger-lily seem to have taken an
especial fancy to this spot, and to vie with each other in the display
of their gorgeous colours.

It is an excellent place for fishing; the water is very deep close to
the rocky pavement that forms the bank, and it has a pebbly bottom.
Many a magic hour, at rosy dawn, or evening gray, have I spent with
my husband on this romantic spot; our canoe fastened to a bush, and
ourselves intent upon ensnaring the black bass, a fish of excellent
flavour that abounds in this place.

Our paddles soon carried us past the narrows, and through the rapid
water, the children sitting quietly at the bottom of the boat,
enchanted with all they heard and saw, begging papa to stop and gather
water-lilies, or to catch one of the splendid butterflies that hovered
over us; and often the little Addie darted her white hand into the water
to grasp at the shadow of the gorgeous insects as they skimmed along the
waves.

After passing the rapids, the river widened into another small lake,
perfectly round in form, and having in its centre a tiny green island,
in the midst of which stood, like a shattered monument of bygone storms,
one blasted, black ash-tree.

The Indians call this lake Bessikákoon, but I do not know the exact
meaning of the word. Some say that it means “the Indian's grave;”
 others, “the lake of the one island.” It is certain that an Indian
girl is buried beneath that blighted tree; but I never could learn the
particulars of her story, and perhaps there was no tale connected with
it. She might have fallen a victim to disease during the wanderings of
her tribe, and been buried on that spot; or she might have been drowned,
which would account for her having been buried away from the rest of her
people.

This little lake lies in the heart of the wilderness. There is but one
clearing upon its shores, and that had been made by lumberers many years
before; the place abounded with red cedar. A second growth of young
timber had grown up in this spot, which was covered also with raspberry
bushes--several hundred acres being entirely overgrown with this
delicious berry.

It was here annually that we used to come in large picnic parties, to
collect this valuable fruit for our winter preserves, in defiance of
black-flies, mosquitoes, snakes, and even bears; all which have been
encountered by berry-pickers upon this spot, as busy and as active as
themselves, gathering an ample repast from Nature's bounteous lap.

And, oh! what beautiful wild shrubs and flowers grew up in that
neglected spot! Some of the happiest hours I spent in the bush
are connected with reminiscences of “Irving's shanty,” for so the
raspberry-grounds were called. The clearing could not be seen from the
shore. You had to scramble through a cedar swamp to reach the sloping
ground which produced the berries.

The mill at the Clear Lake rapids was about three miles distant from our
own clearing; and after stemming another rapid, and passing between
two beautiful wooded islands, the canoe rounded a point, and the rude
structure was before us.

A wilder and more romantic spot than that which the old hunter had
chosen for his homestead in the wilderness could scarcely be imagined.
The waters of Clear Lake here empty themselves through a narrow, deep,
rocky channel, not exceeding a quarter of a mile in length, and tumble
over a limestone bridge of ten or twelve feet in height, which extends
from one bank of the river to the other. The shores on either side are
very steep, and the large oak-trees which have anchored their roots
in every crevice of the rock, throw their fantastic arms far over the
foaming waterfall, the deep green of their massy foliage forming a
beautiful contrast with the white, flashing waters that foam over the
shoot at least fifty feet below the brow of the limestone rock. By a
flight of steps cut in the banks we ascended to the platform above the
river on which Mr. Y----'s house stood.

It was a large, rough-looking, log building, surrounded by barns and
sheds of the same primitive material. The porch before the door was
covered with hops, and the room of general resort, into which it
immediately opened, was of large dimensions, the huge fire-place forming
the most striking feature. On the hearth-stone, hot as was the weather,
blazed a great fire, encumbered with all sorts of culinary apparatus,
which, I am inclined to think, had been called into requisition for our
sole benefit and accommodation.

The good folks had breakfasted long before we started from home, but
they would not hear of our proceeding to Stony Lake until after we had
dined. It was only eight o'clock, A. M., and we had still four hours to
dinner, which gave us ample leisure to listen to the old man's stories,
ramble round the premises, and observe all the striking features of the
place.

Mr. Y---- was a Catholic, and the son of a respectable farmer from the
south of Ireland. Some few years before, he had emigrated with a large
family of seven sons and two daughters, and being fond of field sports,
and greatly taken with the beauty of the locality in which he had
pitched his tent in the wilderness, he determined to raise a mill upon
the dam which Nature had provided at his hands, and wait patiently
until the increasing immigration should settle the township of Smith and
Douro, render the property valuable, and bring plenty of grist to the
mill. He was not far wrong in his calculations; and though, for the
first few years, he subsisted entirely by hunting, fishing, and raising
what potatoes and wheat he required for his own family, on the most
fertile spots he could find on his barren lot, very little corn passed
through the mill.

At the time we visited his place, he was driving a thriving trade, and
all the wheat that was grown in the neighbourhood was brought by water
to be ground at Y----'s mill. He had lost his wife a few years after
coming to the country; but his two daughters, Betty and Norah, were
excellent housewives, and amply supplied her loss. From these amiable
women we received a most kind and hearty welcome, and every comfort
and luxury within their reach. They appeared a most happy and contented
family. The sons--a fine, hardy, independent set of fellows--were
regarded by the old man with pride and affection. Many were his
anecdotes of their prowes in hunting and fishing. His method of giving
them an aversion to strong drink while very young amused me greatly, but
it is not every child that could have stood the test of his experiment.

“When they were little chaps, from five to six years of age, I made them
very drunk,” he said; “so drunk that it brought on severe headache and
sickness, and this so disgusted them with liquor, that they never could
abide the sight of it again. I have only one drunkard among the seven;
and he was such a weak, puling crathur, that I dared not play the same
game with him, lest it should kill him. 'Tis his nature, I suppose, and
he can't help it; but the truth is, that to make up for the sobriety of
all the rest, he is killing himself with drink.”

Norah gave us an account of her catching a deer that had got into the
enclosure the day before.

“I went out,” she said, “early in the morning, to milk the cows, and I
saw a fine young buck struggling to get through a pale of the fence,
in which having entangled his head and horns, I knew, by the desperate
efforts he was making to push aside the rails, that if I was not quick
in getting hold of him, he would soon be gone.”

“And did you dare to touch him?”

“If I had had Mat's gun I would have shot him, but he would have made
his escape long before I could run to the house for that, so I went
boldly up to him and got him by the hind legs; and though he kicked and
struggled dreadfully, I held on till Mat heard me call, and ran to
my help, and cut his throat with his hunting-knife. So you see,”
 she continued, with a good-natured laugh, “I can beat our hunters
hollow--they hunt the deer, but I can catch a buck with my hands.”

While we were chatting away, great were the preparations making by Miss
Betty and a very handsome American woman, who had recently come thither
as a help. One little bare-footed garsoon was shelling peas in an Indian
basket, another was stringing currants into a yellow pie-dish, and a
third was sent to the rapids with his rod and line, to procure a dish of
fresh fish to add to the long list of bush dainties that were preparing
for our dinner. It was in vain that I begged our kind entertainers not
to put themselves to the least trouble on our account, telling them that
we were now used to the woods, and contented with any thing; they
were determined to exhaust all their stores to furnish forth the
entertainment. Nor can it be wondered at, that, with so many dishes to
cook, and pies and custards to bake, instead of dining at twelve, it
was past two o'clock before we were conducted to the dinner-table. I was
vexed and disappointed at the delay, as I wanted to see all I could of
the spot we were about to visit before night and darkness compelled us
to return.

The feast was spread in a large outhouse, the table being formed of
two broad deal boards laid together, and supported by rude carpenter's
stools. A white linen cloth, a relic of better days, concealed these
arrangements. The board was covered with an indescribable variety of
roast and boiled, of fish, flesh, and fowl. My readers should see a
table laid out in a wealthy Canadian farmer's house before they can have
any idea of the profusion displayed in the entertainment of two visitors
and their young children. Besides venison, pork, chickens, ducks, and
fish of several kinds, cooked in a variety of ways, there was a number
of pumpkin, raspberry, cherry, and currant pies, with fresh butter and
green cheese (as the new cream-cheese is called), molasses, preserves,
and pickled cucumbers, besides tea and coffee--the latter, be it known,
I had watched the American woman boiling in the _frying-pan_. It was a
black-looking compound, and I did not attempt to discuss its merits. The
vessel in which it had been prepared had prejudiced me, and rendered me
very skeptical on that score.

We were all very hungry, having tasted nothing since five o'clock in the
morning, and contrived, out of the variety of good things before us, to
make an excellent dinner.

I was glad, however, when we rose to prosecute our intended trip up the
lake. The old man, whose heart was now thoroughly warmed with whiskey,
declared that he meant to make one of the party, and Betty, too, was to
accompany us; her sister Norah kindly staying behind to take care of
the children. We followed a path along the top of the high ridge of
limestone rock, until we had passed the falls and the rapids above, when
we found Pat and Mat Y---- waiting for us on the shore below, in two
beautiful new birch-bark canoes, which they had purchased the day before
from the Indians.

Miss Betty, Mat, and myself, were safely stowed into one, while the old
miller and his son Pat, and my husband, embarked in the other, and our
steersmen pushed off into the middle of the deep and silent stream; the
shadow of the tall woods, towering so many feet above us, casting
an inky hue upon the waters. The scene was very imposing, and after
paddling for a few minutes in shade and silence, we suddenly emerged
into light and sunshine, and Clear Lake, which gets its name from the
unrivalled brightness of its waters, spread out its azure mirror before
us. The Indians regard this sheet of water with peculiar reverence. It
abounds in the finest sorts of fish, the salmon-trout, the delicious
white fish, muskenongé, and black and white bass. There is no island
in this lake, no rice beds, nor stick nor stone, to break its tranquil
beauty, and, at the time we visited it, there was but one clearing upon
its shores.

The log hut of the squatter P----, commanding a beautiful prospect up
and down the lake, stood upon a bold slope fronting the water; all the
rest was unbroken forest. We had proceeded about a mile on our
pleasant voyage, when our attention was attracted by a singular natural
phenomenon, which Mat Y---- called the battery. On the right-hand side
of the shore rose a steep, perpendicular wall of limestone, that had the
appearance of having been laid by the hand of man, so smooth and even
was its surface. After attaining a height of about fifty feet, a natural
platform of eight or ten yards broke the perpendicular line of the
rock, when another wall, like the first, rose to a considerable height,
terminating in a second and third platform of the same description.

Fire, at some distant period, had run over these singularly beautiful
terraces, and a second growth of poplars and balm-of-gileads relieved,
by their tender green and light, airy foliage, the sombre indigo tint of
the heavy pines that nodded like the plumes of a funeral-hearse over
the fair young dwellers on the rock. The water is forty feet deep at
the base of this precipice, which is washed by the waves. After we had
passed the battery, Mat Y---- turned to me and said, “That is a famous
place for bears; many a bear have I shot among those rocks.”

This led to a long discussion on the wild beasts of the country.

“I do not think that there is much danger to be apprehended from them,”
 said he; “but I once had an ugly adventure with a wolf two winters ago,
on this lake.”

I was all curiosity to hear the story, which sounded doubly interesting
told on the very spot, and while gliding over those lovely waters.

“We were lumbering at the head of Stony Lake, about eight miles from
here, my four brothers, myself, and several other hands. The winter was
long and severe; although it was the first week in March, there was not
the least appearance of a thaw, and the ice on these lakes was as
firm as ever. I had been sent home to fetch a yoke of oxen to draw the
saw-logs down to the water, our chopping being all completed, and the
logs ready for rafting.

“I did not think it necessary to encumber myself with my rifle, and was,
therefore, provided with no weapon of defence but the long gad I used
to urge on the cattle. It was about four o'clock in the afternoon when
I rounded Sandy Point, that long point which is about a mile ahead of us
on the left shore, when I first discovered that I was followed, but at
a great distance, by a large wolf. At first, I thought little of the
circumstance, beyond a passing wish that I had brought my gun. I knew
that he would not attack me before dark, and it was still two long hours
to sundown; so I whistled, and urged on my oxen and soon forgot the
wolf--when, on stopping to repair a little damage to the peg of the
yoke, I was surprised to find him close at my heels. I turned, and ran
towards him, shouting as loud as I could, when he slunk back, but showed
no inclination to make off. Knowing that he must have companions near,
by his boldness, I shouted as loud as I could, hoping that my cries
might be heard by my brothers, who would imagine that the oxen had got
into the ice, and would come to my assistance. I was now winding my way
through the islands in Stony Lake; the sun was setting red before me,
and I had still three miles of my journey to accomplish. The wolf had
become so impudent that I kept him off by pelting him with snowballs;
and once he came so near that I struck him with the gad. I now began
to be seriously alarmed, and from time to time shouted with all my
strength; and you may imagine my joy when these cries were answered by
the report of a gun. My brothers had heard me, and the discharge of a
gun, for a moment, seemed to daunt the wolf. He uttered a long howl,
which was answered by the cries of a large pack of the dirty brutes from
the wood. It was only just light enough to distinguish objects, and I
had to stop and face my enemy, to keep him at bay.

“I saw the skeleton forms of half-a-dozen more of them slinking among
the bushes that skirted a low island; and tired and cold, I gave myself
and the oxen up for lost, when I felt the ice tremble on which I stood,
and heard men running at a distance. 'Fire your guns!' I cried out, as
loud as I could. My order was obeyed, and such a yelling and howling
immediately filled the whole forest as would have chilled your very
heart. The thievish varmints instantly fled away into the bush.

“I never felt the least fear of wolves until that night; but when they
meet in large bands, like cowardly dogs, they trust to their numbers,
and grow fierce. If you meet with one wolf, you may be certain that the
whole pack are at no great distance.”

We were fast approaching Sandy Point a long white ridge of sand, running
half across the lake, and though only covered with scattered groups of
scrubby trees and brush, it effectually screened Stony Lake from our
view. There were so many beautiful flowers peeping through the dwarf,
green bushes, that, wishing to inspect them nearer, Mat kindly ran the
canoe ashore, and told me that he would show me a pretty spot, where an
Indian, who had been drowned during a storm off that point, was buried.
I immediately recalled the story of Susan Moore's father, but Mat
thought that he was interred upon one of the islands farther up.

“It is strange,” he said, “that they are such bad swimmers. The Indian,
though unrivalled by us whites in the use of the paddle, is an animal
that does not take readily to the water, and those among them who can
swim seldom use it as a recreation.”

Pushing our way through the bushes, we came to a small opening in
the underwood, so thickly grown over with wild Canadian roses in full
blossom, that the air was impregnated with a delightful odour. In the
centre of this bed of sweets rose the humble mound that protected
the bones of the red man from the ravenous jaws of the wolf and the
wild-cat. It was completely covered with stones, and from among the
crevices had sprung a tuft of blue harebells, waving as wild and free
as if they grew among the bonny red heather on the glorious hills of the
North, or shook their tiny bells to the breeze on the broom-encircled
commons of England.

The harebell had always from a child been with me a favourite flower;
and the first sight of it in Canada, growing upon that lonely grave, so
flooded my soul with remembrances of the past, that, in spite of myself,
the tears poured freely from my eyes. There are moments when it is
impossible to repress those outgushings of the heart--

  “Those flood-gates of the soul that sever.
  In passion's tide to part for ever.”

If Mat and his sister wondered at my tears, they must have suspected
the cause, for they walked to a little distance, and left me to the
indulgence of my feelings. I gathered those flowers, and placed them
in my bosom, and kept them for many a day; they had become holy, when
connected with sacred home recollections, and the never-dying affections
of the heart which the sight of them recalled.

A shout from our companions in the other canoe made us retrace our steps
to the shore. They had already rounded the point, and were wondering at
our absence. Oh, what a magnificent scene of wild and lonely grandeur
burst upon us as we swept round the little peninsula, and the whole
majesty of Stony Lake broke upon us at once; another Lake of the
Thousand Isles, in miniature, and in the heart of the wilderness!
Imagine a large sheet of water, some fifteen miles in breadth and
twenty-five in length, taken up by islands of every size and shape, from
the lofty naked rock of red granite to the rounded hill, covered with
oak-leaves to its summit; while others were level with the waters, and
of a rich emerald green, only fringed with a growth of aquatic shrubs
and flowers. Never did my eyes rest on a more lovely or beautiful scene.
Not a vestige of man, or of his works was there. The setting sun,
that cast such a gorgeous flood of light upon this exquisite panorama,
bringing out some of these lofty islands in strong relief, and casting
others into intense shade, shed no cheery beam upon church spire or
cottage pane. We beheld the landscape, savage and grand in its primeval
beauty.

As we floated among the channels between these rocky picturesque isles,
I asked Mat how many of them there were.

“I never could succeed,” he said, “in counting them all.”

One Sunday, Pat and I spent a whole day in going from one to the other,
to try and make out how many there were, but we could only count up to
one hundred and forty before we gave up the task in despair. There are
a great many of them; more than any one would think--and, what is very
singular, the channel between them is very deep, sometimes above forty
feet, which accounts for the few rapids to be found in this lake. It is
a glorious place for hunting; and the waters undisturbed by steamboats,
abound in all sorts of fish.

“Most of these islands are covered with huckleberries; white
grapes, high and low-bush cranberries, blackberries, wild cherries,
gooseberries, and several sorts of wild currants grow here in profusion.
There is one island among these groups (but I never could light upon the
identical one) where the Indians yearly gather their wampum-grass. They
come here to collect the best birch bark for their canoes, and to
gather wild onions. In short, from the game, fish, and fruit, which they
collect among the islands of this lake, they chiefly depend for their
subsistence. They are very jealous of the settlers in the country
coming to hunt and fish here, and tell many stories of wild beasts and
rattlesnakes that abound along its shores; but I, who have frequented
the lake for years, was never disturbed by any thing, beyond the
adventure with the wolf, which I have already told you. The banks of
this lake are all steep and rocky, and the land along the shore is
barren, and totally unfit for cultivation.

“Had we time to run up a few miles further, I could have showed you some
places well worth a journey to look at; but the sun is already down, and
it will be dark before we get back to the mill.”

The other canoe now floated alongside, and Pat agreed with his brother
that it was high time to return. With reluctance I turned from this
strangely fascinating scene. As we passed under one bold rocky island,
Mat said, laughingly, “That is Mount Rascal.”

“How did it obtain that name?”

“Oh, we were out here berrying, with our good priest Mr. B----. This
island promised so fair, that we landed upon it, and, after searching
for an hour, we returned to the boat without a single berry, upon which
Mr. B---- named it 'Mount Rascal.'”

The island was so beautiful, it did not deserve the name, and I
christened it “Oak Hill,” from the abundance of oak-trees which clothed
its steep sides. The wood of this oak is so heavy and hard that it will
not float in the water, and it is in great request for the runners of
lumber-sleighs, which have to pass over very bad roads.

The breeze, which had rendered our sail up the lakes so expeditious
and refreshing, had stiffened into a pretty high wind, which was dead
against us all the way down. Betty now knelt in the bow and assisted
her brother, squaw fashion, in paddling the canoe; but, in spite of all
their united exertions, it was past ten o'clock before we reached the
mill. The good Norah was waiting tea for us. She had given the children
their supper four hours ago, and the little creatures, tired with using
their feet all day, were sound asleep upon her bed.

After supper, several Irish songs were sung, while Pat played upon the
fiddle, and Betty and Mat enlivened the company with an Irish jig.

It was midnight when the children were placed on my cloak at the bottom
of the canoe, and we bade adieu to this hospitable family. The wind
being dead against us, we were obliged to dispense with the sail, and
take to our paddles. The moonlight was as bright as day, the air warm
and balmy; and the aromatic, resinous smell exuded by the heat from the
balm-of-gilead and the pine-trees, in the forest, added greatly to our
sense of enjoyment as we floated past scenes so wild and lonely--isles
that assumed a mysterious look and character in that witching hour.
In moments like these, I ceased to regret my separation from my native
land; and, filled with the love of Nature, my heart forgot for the time
the love of home. The very spirit of peace seemed to brood over the
waters, which were broken into a thousand ripples of light by every
breeze that stirred the rice blossoms, or whispered through the
shivering aspen-trees. The far-off roar of the rapids, softened by
distance, and the long, mournful cry of the night-owl, alone broke the
silence of the night. Amid these lonely wilds the soul draws nearer
to God, and is filled to overflowing by the overwhelming sense of His
presence.

It was two o'clock in the morning when we fastened the canoe to the
landing, and Moodie carried up the children to the house. I found
the girl still up with my boy, who had been very restless during our
absence. My heart reproached me, as I caught him to my breast, for
leaving him so long; in a few minutes he was consoled for past sorrows,
and sleeping sweetly in my arms.



CHAPTER VI.

DISAPPOINTED HOPES.


The summer of '35 was very wet; a circumstance so unusual on Canada
that I have seen no season like it during my sojourn in the country. Our
wheat crop promised to be both excellent and abundant; and the clearing
and seeding sixteen acres, one way or another, had cost us more than
fifty pounds; still, we hoped to realize something handsome by the sale
of the produce; and, as far as appearances went, all looked fair. The
rain commenced about a week before the crop was fit for the sickle, and
from that time until nearly the end of September was a mere succession
of thunder showers; days of intense heat, succeeded by floods of rain.
Our fine crop shared the fate of all other fine crops in the country; it
was totally spoiled; the wheat grew in the sheaf, and we could scarcely
save enough to supply us with bad, sticky bread; the rest was exchanged
at the distillery for whiskey, which was the only produce which could be
obtained for it. The storekeepers would not look at it, or give either
money or goods for such a damaged article.

My husband and I had worked hard in the field; it was the first time
I had ever tried my hand at field-labour, but our ready money was
exhausted, and the steamboat stock had not paid us one farthing; we
could not hire, and there was no help for it. I had a hard struggle with
my pride before I would consent to render the least assistance on the
farm, but reflection convinced me that I was wrong--that Providence had
placed me in a situation where I was called upon to work--that it was
not only my duty to obey that call, but to exert myself to the utmost to
assist my husband, and help to maintain my family.

Ah, glorious poverty! thou art a hard taskmaster, but in thy
soul-ennobling school, I have received more god-like lessons, have
learned more sublime truths, than ever I acquired in the smooth highways
of the world! The independent in soul can rise above the seeming
disgrace of poverty, and hold fast their integrity, in defiance of
the world and its selfish and unwise maxims. To them, no labour is too
great, no trial too severe; they will unflinchingly exert every faculty
of mind and body, before they will submit to become a burden to others.

The misfortunes that now crowded upon us were the result of no
misconduct or extravagance on our part, but arose out of circumstances
which we could not avert nor control. Finding too late the error into
which we had fallen, in suffering ourselves to be cajoled and plundered
out of our property by interested speculators, we braced our minds
to bear the worst, and determined to meet our difficulties calmly and
firmly, nor suffer our spirits to sink under calamities which energy and
industry might eventually repair. Having once come to this resolution,
we cheerfully shared together the labours of the field. One in heart and
purpose, we dared remain true to ourselves, true to our high destiny as
immortal creatures, in our conflict with temporal and physical wants. We
found that manual toil, however distasteful to those unaccustomed to it,
was not after all such a dreadful hardship; that the wilderness was
not without its rose, the hard face of poverty without its smile. If
we occasionally suffered severe pain, we as often experienced great
pleasure, and I have contemplated a well-hoed ridge of potatoes on that
bush farm,--with as much delight as in years long past I had experienced
in examining a fine painting in some well-appointed drawing-room.

I can now look back with calm thankfulness on that long period of trial
and exertion--with thankfulness that the dark clouds that hung over us,
threatening to blot us from existence, when they did burst upon us, were
full of blessings. When our situation appeared perfectly desperate, then
were we on the threshold of a new state of things, which was born out of
that very distress.

In order more fully to illustrate the necessity of a perfect and
childlike reliance upon the mercies of God--who, I most firmly believe,
never deserts those who have placed their trust in Him--I will give a
brief sketch of our lives during the years 1836 and 1837.

Still confidently expecting to realize an income, however small, from
the steamboat stock, we had involved ourselves considerably in debt, in
order to pay our servants and obtain the common necessaries of life; and
we owed a large sum to two Englishmen in Dummer, for clearing ten more
acres upon the farm. Our utter inability to meet these demands weighed
very heavily upon my husband's mind. All superfluities in the way of
groceries were now given up, and we were compelled to rest satisfied
upon the produce of the farm. Milk, bread, and potatoes, during the
summer became our chief, and often, for months, our only fare. As to tea
and sugar, they were luxuries we would not think of, although I missed
the tea very much; we rang the changes upon peppermint and sage, taking
the one herb at our breakfast, the other at our tea, until I found an
excellent substitute for both in the root of the dandelion.

The first year we came to this country, I met with an account of
dandelion coffee, published in the _New York Albion_, given by a Dr.
Harrison, of Edinburgh, who earnestly recommended it as an article of
general use.

“It possesses,” he says, “all the fine flavour and exhilarating
properties of coffee, without any of its deleterious effects. The plant
being of a soporific nature, the coffee made from it when drank at night
produces a tendency to sleep, instead of exciting wakefulness, and
may be safely used as a cheap and wholesome substitute for the Arabian
berry, being equal in substance and flavour to the best Mocha coffee.”

I was much struck with this paragraph at the time, and for several years
felt a great inclination to try the Doctor's coffee; but something
or other always came in the way, and it was put off till another
opportunity. During the fall of '35, I was assisting my husband in
taking up a crop of potatoes in the field, and observing a vast number
of fine dandelion roots among the potatoes, it brought the dandelion
coffee back to my memory, and I determined to try some for our supper.
Without saying anything to my husband, I threw aside some of the
roots, and when we left work, collecting a sufficient quantity for, the
experiment, I carefully washed the roots quite clean, without depriving
them of the fine brown skin which covers them, and which contains the
aromatic flavour, which so nearly resembles coffee that it is difficult
to distinguish it from it while roasting. I cut my roots into small
pieces, the size of a kidney-bean, and roasted them on an iron
baking-pan in the stove-oven, until they were as brown and crisp as
coffee. I then ground and transferred a small cupful of the powder to
the coffee-pot, pouring upon it scalding water, and boiling it for a few
minutes briskly over the fire. The result was beyond my expectations.
The coffee proved excellent--far superior to the common coffee we
procured at the stores.

To persons residing in the bush, and to whom tea and coffee are very
expensive articles of luxury, the knowledge of this valuable property
in a plant, scattered so abundantly through their fields, would prove
highly beneficial. For years we used no other article; and my Indian
friends who frequented the house gladly adopted the root, and made me
show them the whole process of manufacturing it into coffee.

Experience taught me that the root of the dandelion is not so good, when
applied to this purpose, in the spring as it is in the fall. I tried
it in the spring, but the juice of the plant, having contributed to the
production of leaves and flowers, was weak, and destitute of the fine
bitter flavour so peculiar to coffee. The time of gathering in the
potato crop is the best suited for collecting and drying the roots of
the dandelion; and as they always abound in the same hills, both may
be accomplished at the same time. Those who want to keep a quantity for
winter use may wash and cut up the roots, and dry them on boards in the
sun. They will keep for years, and can be roasted when required.

Few of our colonists are acquainted with the many uses to which this
neglected but most valuable plant may be applied. I will point out a
few which have come under my own observation, convinced as I am that the
time will come when this hardy weed, with its golden flowers and curious
seed-vessels, which form a constant plaything to the little children
rolling about and luxuriating among the grass, in the sunny month of
May, will be transplanted into our gardens, and tended with due
care. The dandelion planted in trenches, and blanched to a beautiful
cream-colour with straw, makes an excellent salad, quite equal to
endive, and is more hardy and requires less care.

In many parts of the United States, particularly in new districts where
vegetables are scarce, it is used early in the spring, and boiled with
pork as a substitute for cabbage. During our residence in the bush
we found it, in the early part of May, a great addition to the
dinner-table. In the township of Dummer, the settlers boil the tops, and
add hops to the liquor, which they ferment, and from which they obtain
excellent beer. I have never tasted this simple beverage, but I have
been told by those who use it that it is equal to the table-beer used at
home.

Necessity has truly been termed the mother of invention, for I contrived
to manufacture a variety of dishes almost out of nothing, while living
in her school. When entirely destitute of animal food, the different
variety of squirrels supplied us with pies, stews, and roasts. Our barn
stood at the top of the hill near the bush, and in a trap set for such
“small deer,” we often caught from ten to twelve a-day.

The flesh of the black squirrel is equal to that of the rabbit, and the
red, and even the little chissmunk, is palatable when nicely cooked. But
from the lake, during the summer, we derived the larger portion of our
food. The children called this piece of water “Mamma's pantry,” and
many a good meal has the munificent Father given to his poor dependent
children from its well-stored depths. Moodie and I used to rise by
daybreak, and fish for an hour after sunrise, when we returned, he to
the field, and I to dress the little ones, clean up the house, assist
with the milk, and prepare the breakfast.

Oh, how I enjoyed these excursions on the lake! The very idea of our
dinner depending upon our success, added double zest to our sport.

One morning we started as usual before sunrise; a thick mist still hung
like a fine veil upon the water when we pushed off, and anchored at our
accustomed place. Just as the sun rose, and the haze parted and drew up
like a golden sheet of transparent gauze, through which the dark woods
loomed out like giants, a noble buck dashed into the water, followed by
four Indian hounds.

We then discovered a canoe, full of Indians, just below the rapids, and
another not many yards from us, that had been concealed by the fog.
It was a noble sight, that gallant deer exerting all his energy, and
stemming the water with such matchless grace, his branching horns held
proudly aloft, his broad nostrils distended, and his fine eye fixed
intently upon the opposite shore. Several rifle-balls whizzed past him,
the dogs followed hard upon his track, but my very heart leaped for joy
when, in spite of all his foes, his glossy hoofs spurned the opposite
bank and he plunged headlong into the forest.

My beloved partner was most skilful in trolling for bass and muskinongé.
His line he generally fastened to the paddle, and the motion of the oar
gave a life-like vibration to the queer-looking mice and dragon-flies
I used to manufacture from squirrel fur, or scarlet and white cloth, to
tempt the finny wanderers of the wave.

When too busy himself to fish for our meals, little Katie and I ventured
out alone in the canoe, which we anchored in any promising fishing spot,
by fastening a harrow tooth to a piece of rope, and letting it drop from
the side of the little vessel. By the time she was five years old, my
little mermaid could both steer and paddle the light vessel, and catch
small fish, which were useful for soup.

During the winter of '36, we experienced many privations. The ruffian
squatter P----, from Clear Lake, drove from the barn a fine young bull
we were rearing, and for several weeks all trace of the animal was lost.
We had almost forgotten the existence of poor Whiskey, when a neighbour
called and told Moodie that his yearling was at P----'s, and that he
would advise him to get it back as soon as possible. Moodie had to
take some wheat to Y----'s mill, and as the squatter lived only a mile
further, he called at his house; and there, sure enough, he found the
lost animal. With the greatest difficulty he succeeded in regaining his
property, but not without many threats of vengeance from the parties who
had stolen it. To these he paid no regard; but a few days after, six fat
hogs, on which we depended for all our winter store of animal food, were
driven into the lake, and destroyed. The death of these animals deprived
us of three barrels of pork, and half starved us through the winter.
That winter of '36, how heavily it wore away! The grown flour, frosted
potatoes, and scant quantity of animal food rendered us all weak, and
the children suffered much from the ague.

One day, just before the snow fell, Moodie had gone to Peterborough for
letters; our servant was sick in bed with the ague, and I was nursing my
little boy, Dunbar, who was shaking with the cold fit of his miserable
fever, when Jacob put his honest, round, rosy face in at the door.

“Give me the master's gun, ma'am; there's a big buck feeding on the
rice-bed near the island.”

I took down the gun, saying, “Jacob, you have no chance; there is but
one charge of buck-shot in the house.”

“One chance is better nor none,” said Jacob, as he commenced loading the
gun. “Who knows what may happen to oie. Mayhap oie may chance to kill
'un; and you and the measter and the wee bairns may have zummut zavory
for zupper yet.”

Away walked Jacob with Hoodie's “Manton” over his shoulder. A few
minutes after, I heard the report of the gun, but never expected to see
anything of the game; when Jacob suddenly bounced into the room, half
wild with delight.

“Thae beast iz dead az a door-nail. Zure, how the measter will laugh
when he zees the fine buck that oie a' zhot.”

“And have you really shot him?”

“Come and zee! Tis worth your while to walk down to the landing to look
at 'un.”

Jacob got a rope, and I followed him to the landing, where, sure enough,
lay a fine buck, fastened in tow of the canoe. Jacob soon secured him by
the hind legs to the rope he had brought; and, with our united efforts,
we at last succeeded in dragging our prize home. All the time he was
engaged in taking off the skin, Jacob was anticipating the feast that we
were to have; and the good fellow chuckled with delight when he hung the
carcass quite close to the kitchen door, that his “measter” might run
against it when he came home at night. This event actually took place.
When Moodie opened the door, he struck his head against the dead deer.

“What have you got here?”

“A fine buck, zur,” said Jacob, bringing forward the light, and holding
it up in such a manner that all the merits of the prize could be seen at
a glance.

“A fine one, indeed! How did we come by it?”

“It was zhot by oie,” said Jacob, rubbing his hands in a sort of
ecstacy. “Thae beast iz the first oie ever zhot in my life. He! he! he!”

“You shot that fine deer, Jacob?--and there was only one charge in the
gun! Well done; you must have taken a good aim.”

“Why, zur, oie took no aim at all. Oie just pointed the gun at the deer,
and zhut my oeys an let fly at 'un. 'Twas Providence kill'd 'un, not
oie.”

“I believe you,” said Moodie; “Providence has hitherto watched over us
and kept us from actual starvation.”

The flesh of the deer, and the good broth that I was able to obtain from
it, greatly assisted in restoring our sick to health; but long before
that severe winter terminated we were again out of food. Mrs. ---- had
given to Katie, in the fall, a very pretty little pig, which she
had named Spot. The animal was a great favourite with Jacob and the
children, and he always received his food from their hands at the door
and followed them all over the place like a dog. We had a noble hound
called Hector, between whom and the pet pig there existed the most
tender friendship. Spot always shared with Hector the hollow log which
served him for a kennel, and we often laughed to see Hector lead Spot
round the clearing by his ear. After bearing the want of animal food
until our souls sickened at the bad potatoes and grown flour bread, we
began--that is the eldest of the family--to cast very hungry eyes upon
Spot; but no one liked to propose having him killed. At last Jacob spoke
his mind upon the subject.

“Oi've heard, zur, that the Jews never eat pork; but we Christians dooz,
and are right glad ov the chance. Now, zur, oi've been thinking that'tis
no manner ov use our keeping that beast Spot. If he wor a zow, now,
there might be zome zenze in the thing; and we all feel weak for a
morzel of meat. S'poze I kill him? He won't make a bad piece of pork.”

Moodie seconded the move; and, in spite of the tears and prayers of
Katie, her uncouth pet was sacrificed to the general wants of the
family; but there were two members of the house who disdained to eat a
morsel of the victim; poor Katie and the dog Hector. At the self-denial
of the first I did not at all wonder, for she was a child full of
sensibility and warm affections, but the attachment of the brute
creature to his old playmate filled us all with surprise. Jacob first
drew our attention to the strange fact.

“That dog,” he said, as we were passing through the kitchen while he was
at dinner, “do teach uz Christians a lesson how to treat our friends.
Why, zur, he'll not eat a morzel of Spot. Oie have tried and tempted him
in all manner ov ways, and he only do zneer and turn up his nose when
oie hould him a bit to taste.” He offered the animal a rib of the fresh
pork as he finished speaking, and the dog turned away with an expression
of aversion, and on a repetition of the act, walked from the table.
Human affection could scarcely have surpassed the love felt by this poor
animal for his playfellow. His attachment to Spot, that could overcome
the pangs of hunger--for, like the rest of us, he was half starved--must
have been strong indeed.

Jacob's attachment to us, in its simplicity and fidelity, greatly
resembled that of the dog; and sometimes, like the dog, he would push
himself in where he was not wanted, and gratuitously give his advice,
and make remarks which were not required.

Mr. K----, from Cork, was asking Moodie many questions about the
partridges of the country; and, among other things, he wanted to know
by what token you were able to discover their favourite haunts. Before
Moodie could answer this last query a voice responded, through a large
crack in the boarded wall which separated us from the kitchen, “They
always bides where they's drum.” This announcement was received with a
burst of laughter that greatly disconcerted the natural philosopher in
the kitchen.

On the 21st of May of this year, my second son, Donald, was born. The
poor fellow came in hard times. The cows had not calved, and our bill
of fare, now minus the deer and Spot, only consisted of bad potatoes and
still worse bread. I was rendered so weak by want of proper nourishment
that my dear husband, for my sake, overcame his aversion to borrowing,
and procured a quarter of mutton from a friend. This, with kindly
presents from neighbours--often as badly off as ourselves--a loin of
a young bear, and a basket, containing a loaf of bread, some tea, some
fresh butter, and oatmeal, went far to save my life.

Shortly after my recovery, Jacob--the faithful, good Jacob was obliged
to leave us, for we could no longer afford to pay wages. What was owing
to him had to be settled by sacrificing our best cow, and a great many
valuable articles of clothing from my husband's wardrobe. Nothing is
more distressing than being obliged to part with articles of dress
which you know that you cannot replace. Almost all my clothes had been
appropriated to the payment of wages, or to obtain garments for the
children, excepting my wedding-dress, and the beautiful baby-linen
which had been made by the hands of dear and affectionate friends for
my first-born. These were now exchanged for coarse, warm flannels,
to shield her from the cold. Moodie and Jacob had chopped eight acres
during the winter, but these had to be burnt off and logged-up before we
could put in a crop of wheat for the ensuing fall. Had we been able to
retain this industrious, kindly English lad, this would have been soon
accomplished; but his wages, at the rate of thirty pounds per annum,
were now utterly beyond our means.

Jacob had formed an attachment to my pretty maid, Mary Pine, and
before going to the Southern States, to join an uncle who resided in
Louisville, an opulent tradesman, who had promised to teach him his
business, Jacob thought it as well to declare himself. The declaration
took place on a log of wood near the back door, and from my chamber
window I could both hear and see the parties, without being myself
observed. Mary was seated very demurely at one end of the log, twisting
the strings of her checked apron, and the loving Jacob was busily
whittling the other extremity of their rustic seat. There was a long
silence. Mary stole a look at Jacob, and he heaved a tremendous sigh,
something between a yawn and a groan. “Meary,” he said, “I must go.”

“I knew that afore,” returned the girl.

“I had zummat to zay to you, Meary. Do you think you will miss oie?”
 (looking very affectionately, and twitching nearer.)

“What put that into your head, Jacob?” This was said very demurely.

“Oie thowt, maybe, Meary, that your feelings might be zummat loike my
own. I feel zore about the heart, Meary, and it's all com' of parting
with you. Don't you feel queerish, too?”

“Can't say that I do, Jacob. I shall soon see you again,” (pulling
violently at her apron-string.)

“Meary, oi'm afeard you don't feel like oie.”

“P'r'aps not--women can't feel like men. I'm sorry that you are going,
Jacob, for you have been very kind and obliging, and I wish you well.”

“Meary,” cried Jacob, growing desperate at her coyness, and getting
quite close up to her, “will you marry oie? Say yeez or noa.”

This was coming close to the point. Mary drew farther from him, and
turned her head away.

“Meary,” said Jacob, seizing upon the hand that held the apron-string,
“do you think you can better yoursel'? If not--why, oie'm your man. Now,
do just turn about your head and answer oie.”

The girl turned round, and gave him a quick, shy glance, then burst out
into a simpering laugh.

“Meary, will you take oie?” (jogging her elbow.)

“I will,” cried the girl, jumping up from the log, and running into the
house.

“Well, that bargain's made,” said the lover, rubbing his hands; “and
now, oie'll go and bid measter and missus good-buoy.”

The poor fellow's eyes were full of tears, for the children, who loved
him very much, clung, crying, about his knees. “God bless yees all,”
 sobbed the kind-hearted creature. “Doan't forget Jacob, for he'll neaver
forget you. Goodbuoy!”

Then turning to Mary, he threw his arms round her neck, and bestowed
upon her fair cheek the most audible kiss I ever heard.

“And doan't you forget me, Meary. In two years oie will be back to marry
you; and maybe oie may come back a rich man.”

Mary, who was an exceedingly pretty girl, shed some tears at the
parting; but in a few days, she was as gay as ever, and listening
with great attention to the praises bestowed upon her beauty by an old
bachelor, who was her senior by five-and-twenty years. But then he had
a good farm, a saddle mare, and plenty of stock, and was reputed to have
saved money. The saddle mare seemed to have great weight in old Ralph
T----h's wooing; and I used laughingly to remind Mary of her absent
lover, and beg her not to marry Ralph T----h's mare.



CHAPTER VII.

THE LITTLE STUMPY MAN.


Before I dismiss for ever the troubles and sorrows of 1836, I would fain
introduce to the notice of my readers some of the odd characters with
whom we became acquainted during that period. The first that starts
vividly to my recollection is the picture of a short, stumpy, thick-set
man--a British sailor, too--who came to stay one night under our roof,
and took quiet possession of his quarters for nine months, and whom we
were obliged to tolerate from the simple fact that we could not get rid
of him.

During the fall, Moodie had met this individual (whom I will call
Mr. Malcolm) in the mail-coach going up to Toronto. Amused with his
eccentric and blunt manners, and finding him a shrewd, clever fellow in
conversation, Moodie told him that if ever he came into his part of the
world he should be glad to renew their acquaintance. And so they parted,
with mutual good-will, as men often part who have travelled a long
journey in good fellowship together, without thinking it probable they
should ever meet again.

The sugar season had just commenced with the spring thaw; Jacob had
tapped a few trees in order to obtain sap to make molasses for the
children, when his plans were frustrated by the illness of my husband,
who was again attacked with the ague. Towards the close of a wet, sloppy
night, while Jacob was in the wood, chopping, and our servant gone to
my sister, who was ill, to help to wash, as I was busy baking bread for
tea, my attention was aroused by a violent knocking at the door, and
the furious barking of our dog, Hector. I ran to open it, when I found
Hector's teeth clenched in the trowsers of a little, dark, thick-set
man, who said in a gruff voice,

“Call off; our dog. What the devil do you keep such an infernal brute
about the house for? Is it to bite people who come to see you?”

Hector was the best-behaved, best-tempered animal in the world; he
might have been called a gentlemanly dog. So little was there of the
unmannerly puppy in his behaviour, that I was perfectly astonished at
his ungracious conduct. I caught him by the collar, and not without some
difficulty, succeeded in dragging him off.

“Is Captain Moodie within?” said the stranger.

“He is, sir. But he is ill in bed--too ill to be seen.”

“Tell him a friend,” (he laid a strong stress upon the last word,) “a
particular friend must speak to him.”

I now turned my eyes to the face of the speaker with some curiosity. I
had taken him for a mechanic, from his dirty, slovenly appearance; and
his physiognomy was so unpleasant that I did not credit his assertion
that he was a friend of my husband, for I was certain that no man who
possessed such a forbidding aspect could be regarded by Moodie as a
friend. I was about to deliver his message, but the moment I let go
Hector's collar, the dog was at him again.

“Don't strike him with your stick,” I cried, throwing my arms over the
faithful creature. “He is a powerful animal, and if you provoke him, he
will kill you.”

I at last succeeded in coaxing Hector into the girl's room, where I shut
him up, while the stranger came into the kitchen, and walked to the fire
to dry his wet clothes.

I immediately went into the parlour, where Moodie was lying upon a bed
near the stove, to deliver the stranger's message; but before I could
say a word, he dashed in after me, and going up to the bed held out
his broad, coarse hand, with, “How are you, Mr. Moodie. You see I have
accepted your kind invitation sooner than either you or I expected. If
you will give me house-room for the night I shall be obliged to you.”

This was said in a low, mysterious voice: and Moodie, who was still
struggling with the hot fit of his disorder, and whose senses were not
a little confused, stared at him with a look of vague bewilderment. The
countenance of the stranger grew dark.

“You cannot have forgotten me--my name is Malcolm.”

“Yes, yes; I remember you now,” said the invalid, holding out his
burning, feverish hand. “To my home, such as it is, you are welcome.”

I stood by in wondering astonishment, looking from one to the other, as
I had no recollection of ever hearing my husband mention the name of the
stranger; but as he had invited him to share our hospitality, I did
my best to make him welcome, though in what manner he was to be
accommodated puzzled me not a little. I placed the arm-chair by the
fire, and told him that I would prepare tea for him as soon as I could.

“It may be as well to tell you, Mrs. Moodie,” said he sulkily, for he
was evidently displeased by my husband's want of recognition on his
first entrance, “that I have had no dinner.”

I sighed to myself, for I well knew that our larder boasted of no
dainties; and from the animal expression of our guest's face. I rightly
judged that he was fond of good living.

By the time I had fried a rasher of salt pork, and made a pot of
dandelion coffee, the bread I had been preparing was baked; but grown
flour will not make light bread, and it was unusually heavy. For the
first time I felt heartily ashamed of our humble fare. I was sure that
he for whom it was provided was not one to pass it over in benevolent
silence. “He might be a gentleman,” I thought, “but he does not look
like one;” and a confused idea of who he was, and where Moodie had met
with him, began to float through my mind. I did not like the appearance
of the man, but I consoled myself that he was only to stay for one
night, and I could give up my bed for that one night, and sleep on a bed
on the floor by my sick husband. When I re-entered the parlour to cover
the table, I found Moodie fallen asleep, and Mr. Malcolm reading. As I
placed the tea-things on the table, he raised his head, and regarded
me with a gloomy stare. He was a strange-looking creature; his features
were tolerably regular, his complexion dark, with a good colour, his
very broad and round head was covered with a perfect mass of close,
black, curling hair, which, in growth, texture, and hue, resembled
the wiry, curly hide of a water-dog. His eyes and mouth were both
well-shaped, but gave, by their sinister expression, an odious and
doubtful meaning to the whole of his physiognomy. The eyes were cold,
insolent, and cruel, and as green as the eyes of a cat. The mouth
bespoke a sullen, determined, and sneering disposition, as if it
belonged to one brutally obstinate, one who could not by any gentle
means be persuaded from his purpose. Such a man in a passion, would have
been a terrible wild beast; but the current of his feelings seemed to
flow in a deep sluggish channel, rather than in a violent or impetuous
one; and, like William Penn, when he reconnoitred his unwelcome visitors
through the keyhole of the door, I looked at my strange guest, and liked
him not. Perhaps my distant and constrained manner made him painfully
aware of the fact, for I am certain that, from that first hour of our
acquaintance, a deep-rooted antipathy existed between us, which time
seemed rather to strengthen than diminish.

He ate of his meal sparingly, and with evident disgust; the only remarks
which dropped from him were:

“You make bad bread in the bush. Strange, that you can't keep your
potatoes from the frost! I should have thought that you could have had
things more comfortable in the woods.”

“We have been very unfortunate,” I said, “since we came to the woods. I
am sorry that you should be obliged to share the poverty of the land.
It would have given me much pleasure could I have set before you a more
comfortable meal.”

“Oh, don't mention it. So that I get good pork and potatoes I shall be
contented.”

What did these words imply?--an extension of his visit? I hoped that I
was mistaken; but before I could lose any time in conjecture my husband
awoke. The fit had left him, and he rose and dressed himself, and was
soon chatting cheerfully with his guest.

Mr. Malcolm now informed him that he was hiding from, the sheriff of the
N---- district's officers, and that it would be conferring upon him
a great favour if he would allow him to remain at his house for a few
weeks.

“To tell you the truth, Malcolm,” said Moodie, “we are so badly off that
we can scarcely find food for ourselves and the children. It is out
of our power to make you comfortable, or to keep an additional hand,
without he is willing to render some little help on the farm. If you can
do this, I will endeavour to get a few necessaries on credit, to make
your stay more agreeable.”

To this proposition Malcolm readily assented, not only because it
released him from all sense of obligation but because it gave him a
privilege to grumble.

Finding that his stay might extend to an indefinite period, I got
Jacob to construct a rude bedstead out of two large chests that had
transported some of our goods across the Atlantic, and which he put up
in a corner of the parlour. This I provided with a small hair-mattress,
and furnished with what bedding I could spare.

For the first fortnight of his sojourn, our guest did nothing but lie
upon that bed, and read, and smoke, and drink whiskey and water from
morning until night. By degrees he let out part of his history; but
there was a mystery about him which he took good care never to clear up.
He was the son of an officer in the navy, who had not only attained a
very high rank in the service, but, for his gallant conduct, had been
made a Knight-Companion of the Bath.

He had himself served his time as a midshipman on board his father's
flag-ship, but had left the navy and accepted a commission in the
Buenos-Ayrean service during the political struggles in that province;
he had commanded a sort of privateer under the government, to whom, by
his own account, he had rendered many very signal services. Why he
left South America and came to Canada he kept a profound secret. He had
indulged in very vicious and dissipated courses since he came to the
province, and by his own account had spent upwards of four thousand
pounds, in a manner not over creditable to himself. Finding that his
friends would answer his bills no longer, he took possession of a grant
of land obtained through his father's interest, up in Hersey, a barren
township on the shores of Stony Lake; and, after putting up his shanty,
and expending all his remaining means, he found that he did not possess
one acre out of the whole four hundred that would yield a crop of
potatoes. He was now considerably in debt, and the lands, such as they
were, had been seized, with all his effects, by the sheriff, and a
warrant was out for his own apprehension, which he contrived to elude
during his sojourn with us. Money he had none; and, beyond the dirty
fearnought blue seaman's jacket which he wore, a pair of trowsers of
the coarse cloth of the country, an old black vest that had seen better
days, and two blue-checked shirts, clothes he had none. He shaved but
once a week, never combed his hair, and never washed himself. A dirtier
or more slovenly creature never before was dignified by the title of
a gentleman. He was, however, a man of good education, of excellent
abilities, and possessed a bitter, sarcastic knowledge of the world; but
he was selfish and unprincipled in the highest degree.

His shrewd observations and great conversational powers had first
attracted my husband's attention, and, as men seldom show their bad
qualities on a journey, he thought him a blunt, good fellow, who had
travelled a great deal, and could render himself a very agreeable
companion by a graphic relation of his adventures. He could be all this,
when he chose to relax from his sullen, morose mood; and, much as I
disliked him, I have listened with interest for hours to his droll
descriptions of South American life and manners.

Naturally indolent, and a constitutional grumbler, it was with the
greatest difficulty that Moodie could get him to do any thing beyond
bringing a few pails of water from the swamp for the use of the house,
and he has often passed me carrying water up from the lake without
offering to relieve me of the burden. Mary, the betrothed of Jacob,
called him a perfect beast; but he, returning good for evil, considered
_her_ a very pretty girl, and paid her so many uncouth attentions that
he roused the jealousy of honest Jake, who vowed that he would give him
a good “loomping” if he only dared to lay a finger upon his sweetheart.
With Jacob to back her, Mary treated the “zea-bear,” as Jacob termed
him, with vast disdain, and was so saucy to him that, forgetting his
admiration, he declared he would like to serve her as the Indians had
done a scolding woman in South America. They attacked her house during
the absence of her husband, cut out her tongue, and nailed it to the
door, by way of knocker; and he thought that all women who could not
keep a civil tongue in their head should be served in the same manner.

“And what should be done to men who swear and use ondacent language?”
 quoth Mary, indignantly. “Their tongues should be slit, and given to the
dogs. Faugh! You are such a nasty fellow that I don't think Hector would
eat your tongue.”

“I'll kill that beast,” muttered Malcolm, as he walked away.

I remonstrated with him on the impropriety of bandying words with our
servants. “You see,” I said, “the disrespect with which they treat you;
and if they presume upon your familiarity, to speak to our guest in this
contemptuous manner, they will soon extend the same conduct to us.”

“But, Mrs. Moodie, you should reprove them.”

“I cannot, sir, while you continue, by taking liberties with the girl,
and swearing at the man, to provoke them to retaliation.”

“Swearing! What harm is there in swearing? A sailor cannot live without
oaths.”

“But a gentleman might. Mr. Malcolm. I should be sorry to consider you
in any other light.”

“Ah, you are such a prude--so methodistical--you make no allowance
for circumstances! Surely, in the woods we may dispense with the
hypocritical, conventional forms of society, and speak and act as we
please.”

“So you seem to think; but you see the result.”

“I have never been used to the society of ladies, and cannot fashion my
words to please them; and I won't, that's more!” he muttered to himself,
as he strode off to Moodie in the field. I wished from my very heart
that he was once more on the deck of his piratical South American craft.

One night he insisted on going out in the canoe to spear muskinongé with
Moodie. The evening turned out very chill and foggy, and, before twelve,
they returned, with only one fish, and half frozen with cold. Malcolm
had got twinges of rheumatism, and he fussed, and sulked, and swore, and
quarrelled with every body and every thing, until Moodie, who was highly
amused by his petulance, advised him to go to his bed, and pray for the
happy restoration of his temper.

“Temper!” he cried, “I don't believe there's a good-tempered person in
the world. It's all hypocrisy! I never had a good temper! My mother
was an ill-tempered woman, and ruled my father, who was a confoundedly
severe, domineering man. I was born in an ill temper. I was an
ill-tempered child; I grew up an ill-tempered man. I feel worse than ill
tempered now, and when I die it will be in an ill temper.”

“Well,” quoth I, “Moodie has made you a tumbler of hot punch, which may
help to drive out the cold and the ill temper, and cure the rheumatism.”

“Ay; your husband's a good fellow, and worth two of you, Mrs. Moodie.
He makes some allowance for the weakness of Human nature, and can excuse
even my ill temper.”

I did not choose to bandy words with him, and the next day the
unfortunate creature was shaking with the ague. A more intractable,
outrageous, _im_-patient I never had the ill fortune to nurse. During
the cold fit, he did nothing but swear at the cold, and wished himself
roasting; and during the fever, he swore at the heat, and wished that he
was sitting, in no other garment than his shirt, on the north side of
an iceberg. And when the fit at last left him, he got up, and ate such
quantities of fat pork, and drank so much whiskey-punch, that you would
have imagined he had just arrived from a long journey, and had not
tasted food for a couple of days.

He would not believe that fishing in the cold night-air upon the water
had made him ill, but raved that it was all my fault for having laid my
baby down on his bed while it was shaking with the ague.

Yet, if there were the least tenderness mixed up in his iron nature,
it was the affection he displayed for that young child. Dunbar was just
twenty months old, with bright, dark eyes, dimpled cheeks, and soft,
flowing, golden hair, which fell round his infant face in rich curls.
The merry, confiding little creature formed such a contrast to his own
surly, unyielding temper, that, perhaps, that very circumstance made the
bond of union between them. When in the house, the little boy was seldom
out of his arms, and whatever were Malcolm's faults, he had none in
the eyes of the child, who used to cling around his neck, and kiss his
rough, unshaven cheeks with the greatest fondness.

“If I could afford it, Moodie,” he said one day to my husband, “I should
like to marry. I want some one upon whom I could vent my affections.”
 And wanting that some one in the form of woman, he contented himself
with venting them upon the child.

As the spring advanced, and after Jacob left us, he seemed ashamed of
sitting in the house doing nothing, and therefore undertook to make us
a garden, or “to make garden,” as the Canadians term preparing a few
vegetables for the season. I procured the necessary seeds, and watched
with no small surprise the industry with which our strange visitor
commenced operations. He repaired the broken fence, dug the ground with
the greatest care, and laid it out with a skill and neatness of which
I had believed him perfectly incapable. In less than three weeks, the
whole plot presented a very pleasing prospect, and he was really elated
by his success.

“At any rate,” said he, “we shall no longer be starved on bad flour and
potatoes. We shall have peas, and beans, and beets, and carrots, and
cabbage in abundance; besides the plot I have reserved for cucumbers and
melons.”

“Ah,” thought I, “does he, indeed, mean to stay with us until the melons
are ripe?” and my heart died within me, for he not only was a great
additional expense, but he gave a great deal of additional trouble, and
entirely robbed us of all privacy, as our very parlour was converted
into a bedroom for his accommodation; besides that, a man of his
singularly dirty habits made a very disagreeable inmate.

The only redeeming point in his character, in my eyes, was his love for
Dunbar. I could not entirely hate a man who was so fondly attached to my
child. To the two little girls he was very cross, and often chased them
from him with blows. He had, too, an odious way of finding fault with
every thing. I never could cook to please him; and he tried in the
most malicious way to induce Moodie to join in his complaints. All his
schemes to make strife between us, however, failed, and were generally
visited upon himself. In no way did he ever seek to render me the least
assistance. Shortly after Jacob left us, Mary Price was offered higher
wages by a family at Peterborough, and for some time I was left with
four little children, and without a servant. Moodie always milked the
cows, because I never could overcome my fear of cattle; and though I
had occasionally milked when there was no one else in the way, it was in
fear and trembling.

Moodie had to go down to Peterborough; but before he went, he begged
Malcolm to bring me what water and wood I required, and to stand by
the cattle while I milked the cows, and he would himself be home before
night. He started at six in the morning, and I got the pail to go and
milk. Malcolm was lying upon his bed, reading.

“Mr. Malcolm, will you be so kind as to go with me to the fields for a
few minutes while I milk?”

“Yes!” (then, with a sulky frown,)--“but I want to finish what I am
reading.”

“I will not detain you long.”

“Oh, no! I suppose about an hour. You are a shocking bad milker.”

“True; I never went near a cow until I came to this country; and I have
never been able to overcome my fear of them.”

“More shame for you! A farmer's wife, and afraid of a cow! Why, these
little children would laugh at you.”

I did not reply, nor would I ask him again. I walked slowly to the
field, and my indignation made me forget my fear. I had just finished
milking, and with a brimming pail was preparing to climb the fence
and return to the house, when a very wild ox we had came running with
headlong speed from the wood. All my fears were alive again in a moment.
I snatched up the pail, and, instead of climbing the fence and getting
to the house, I ran with all the speed I could command down the steep
hill towards the lake shore, my feet caught in a root of the many stumps
in the path, and I fell to the ground, my pail rolling many yards ahead
of me. Every drop of my milk was spilt upon the grass. The ox passed
on. I gathered myself up and returned home. Malcolm was very fond of new
milk, and he came to me at the door.

“Hi! hi!--Where's the milk?”

“No milk for the poor children to-day,” said I, showing him the inside
of the pail, with a sorrowful shake of the head, for it was no small
loss to them and me.

“How the devil's that? So you were afraid to milk the cows. Come away,
and I will keep off the buggaboos.”

“I did milk them--no thanks to your kindness, Mr. Malcolm--but--”

“But what?”

“The ox frightened me, and I fell and spilt all the milk.”

“Whew! Now don't go and tell your husband that it was all my fault; if
you had had a little patience, I would have come when you asked me, but
I don't choose to be dictated to, and I won't be made a slave by you or
any one else.”

“Then why do you stay, sir, where you consider yourself so treated?”
 said I. “We are all obliged to work to obtain bread; we give you the
best share--surely the return we ask for it is but small.”

“You make me feel my obligations to you when you ask me to do any thing;
if you left it to my better feelings we should get on better.”

“Perhaps you are right. I will never ask you to do any thing for me in
future.”

“Oh, now, that's all mock humility. In spite of the tears in your eyes,
you are as angry with me as ever; but don't go to make mischief between
me and Moodie. If you'll say nothing about my refusing to go with you,
I'll milk the cows for you myself to-night.”

“And can you milk?” said I, with some curiosity.

“Milk! Yes; and if I were not so confoundedly low-spirited and ----
lazy, I could do a thousand other things too. But now, don't say a word
about it to Moodie.”

I made no promise; but my respect for him was not increased by his
cowardly fear of reproof from Moodie, who treated him with a kindness
and consideration which he did not deserve. The afternoon turned out
very wet, and I was sorry that I should be troubled with his company all
day in the house. I was making a shirt for Moodie from some cotton that
had been sent me from home, and he placed himself by the side of the
stove, just opposite, and continued to regard me for a long time with
his usual sullen stare. I really felt half afraid of him.

“Don't you think me mad?” said he. “I have a brother deranged; he got
a stroke of the sun in India, and lost his senses in consequence; but
sometimes I think it runs in the family.”

What answer could I give to this speech, but mere evasive commonplace?

“You won't say what you really think,” he continued; “I know you hate
me, and that makes me dislike you. Now what would you say if I told
you I had committed a murder, and that it was the recollection of that
circumstance that made me at times so restless and unhappy?”

I looked up in his face, not knowing what to believe.

“'Tis fact,” said he, nodding his head; and I hoped that he would not go
mad, like his brother, and kill me.

“Come, I'll tell you all about it; I know the world would laugh at me
for calling such an act _murder_; and yet I have been such a miserable
man ever since, that I _feel_ it was.

“There was a noted leader among the rebel Buenos-Ayreans, whom the
government wanted much to get hold of. He was a fine, dashing, handsome
fellow; I had often seen him, but we never came to close quarters. One
night, I was lying wrapped up in my poncho at the bottom of my boat,
which was rocking in the surf, waiting for two of my men, who were gone
on shore. There came to the shore, this man and one of his people, and
they stood so near the boat, which I suppose they thought empty, that I
could distinctly hear their conversation. I suppose it was the devil who
tempted me to put a bullet through that man's heart. He was an enemy to
the flag under which I fought, but he was no enemy to me--I had no right
to become his executioner; but still the desire to kill him, for the
mere deviltry of the thing, came so strongly upon me that I no longer
tried to resist it. I rose slowly upon my knees; the moon was shining
very bright at the time, both he and his companion were too earnestly
engaged to see me, and I deliberately shot him through the body. He fell
with a heavy groan back into the water; but I caught the last look he
threw up to the moonlight skies before his eyes glazed in death. Oh,
that look!--so full of despair, of unutterable anguish; it haunts me
yet--it will haunt me for ever. I would not have cared if I had killed
him in strife--but in cold blood, and he so unsuspicious of his doom!
Yes, it was murder; I know by this constant tugging at my heart that it
was murder. What do you say to it?”

“I should think as you do, Mr. Malcolm. It is a terrible thing to take
away the life of a fellow-creature without the least provocation.”

“Ah! I knew you would blame me; but he was an enemy after all; I had a
right to kill him; I was hired by the government under whom I served to
kill him: and who shall condemn me?”

“No one more than your own heart.”

“It is not the heart, but the brain, that must decide in questions of
right and wrong,” said he. “I acted from impulse, and shot the man; had
I reasoned upon it for five minutes, that man would be living now. But
what's done cannot be undone. Did I ever show you the work I wrote upon
South America?”

“Are you an author,” said I, incredulously.

“To be sure I am. Murray offered me £100 for my manuscript, but I would
not take it. Shall I read to you some passages from it?”

I am sorry to say that his behaviour in the morning was uppermost in my
thoughts, and I had no repugnance in refusing.

“No, don't trouble yourself. I have the dinner to cook, and the children
to attend to, which will cause a constant interruption; you had better
defer it to some other time.”

“I shan't ask you to listen to me again,” said he, with a look of
offended vanity; but he went to his trunk, and brought out a large MS.,
written on foolscap, which he commenced reading to himself with an air
of great self-importance, glancing from time to time at me, and smiling
disdainfully. Oh, how glad I was when the door opened, and the return of
Moodie broke up this painful _tête-à-tête_.

From the sublime to the ridiculous is but a step. The very next day, Mr.
Malcolm made his appearance before me wrapped in a great-coat belonging
to my husband, which literally came down to his heels. At this strange
apparition, I fell a-laughing.

“For God's sake, Mrs. Moodie, lend me a pair of inexpressibles. I
have met with an accident in crossing the fence, and mine are torn to
shreds--gone to the devil entirely.”

“Well, don't swear. I'll see what can be done for you.”

I brought him a new pair of fine, drab-coloured kerseymere trowsers that
had never been worn. Although he was eloquent in his thanks, I had no
idea that he meant to keep them for his sole individual use from that
day thenceforth. But after all, what was the man to do? He had no
trousers, and no money, and he could not take to the woods. Certainly
his loss was not our gain. It was the old proverb reversed. The season
for putting in the potatoes had now arrived. Malcolm volunteered to cut
the sets, which was easy work that could be done in the house, and over
which he could lounge and smoke; but Moodie told him that he must take
his share in the field, that I had already sets enough saved to plant
half-an-acre, and would have more prepared by the time they were
required. With many growls and shrugs, he felt obliged to comply; and
he performed his part pretty well, the execrations bestowed upon the
mosquitoes and black-flies forming a sort of safety-valve to let off the
concentrated venom of his temper. When he came in to dinner, he held out
his hands to me.

“Look at these hands.”

“They are blistered with the hoe.”

“Look at my face.”

“You are terribly disfigured by the black-flies. But Moodie suffers just
as much, and says nothing.”

“Bah!--The only consolation one feels for such annoyances is to
complain. Oh, the woods!--the cursed woods!--how I wish I were out of
them.” The day was very warm, but in the afternoon I was surprised by a
visit from an old maiden lady, a friend of mine from C--. She had walked
up with a Mr. Crowe, from Peterborough, a young, brisk-looking farmer,
in breeches and top-boots, just out from the old country, who, naturally
enough, thought he would like to roost among the woods.

He was a little, lively, good-natured manny, with a real Anglo-Saxon
face,--rosy, high cheek-boned, with full lips, and a turned-up nose;
and, like most little men, was a great talker, and very full of himself.
He had belonged to the secondary class of farmers, and was very vulgar,
both in person and manners. I had just prepared tea for my visitors,
when Malcolm and Moodie returned from the field. There was no
affectation about the former. He was manly in his person, and blunt
even to rudeness, and I saw by the quizzical look which he cast upon the
spruce little Crowe that he was quietly quizzing him from head to heel.
A neighbour had sent me a present of maple molasses, and Mr. Crowe was
so fearful of spilling some of the rich syrup upon his drab shorts that
he spread a large pocket-handkerchief over his knees, and tucked another
under his chin. I felt very much inclined to laugh, but restrained the
inclination as well as I could--and if the little creature would have
sat still, I could have quelled my rebellious propensity altogether; but
up he would jump at every word I said to him, and make me a low, jerking
bow, often with his mouth quite full, and the treacherous molasses
running over his chin.

Malcolm sat directly opposite to me and my volatile next-door neighbour.
He saw the intense difficulty I had to keep my gravity, and was
determined to make me laugh out. So, coming slyly behind my chair, he
whispered in my ear, with the gravity of a judge, “Mrs. Moodie, that
must have been the very chap who first jumped Jim Crowe.”

This appeal obliged me to run from the table. Moodie was astonished at
my rudeness; and Malcolm, as he resumed his seat, made the matter
worse by saying, “I wonder what is the matter with Mrs. Moodie; she is
certainly very hysterical this afternoon.”

The potatoes were planted, and the season of strawberries, green peas,
and young potatoes come, but still Malcolm remained our constant guest.
He had grown so indolent, and gave himself so many airs, that Moodie was
heartily sick of his company, and gave him many gentle hints to change
his quarters; but our guest was determined to take no hint. For some
reason best known to himself, perhaps out of sheer contradiction, which
formed one great element in his character, he seemed obstinately bent
upon remaining where he was. Moodie was busy under-bushing for a full
fallow. Malcolm spent much of his time in the garden, or lounging about
the house. I had baked an eel-pie for dinner, which if prepared well is
by no means an unsavoury dish. Malcolm had cleaned some green peas, and
washed the first young potatoes we had drawn that season, with his
own hands, and he was reckoning upon the feast he should have on the
potatoes with childish glee. The dinner at length was put upon the
table. The vegetables were remarkably fine, and the pie looked very
nice.

Moodie helped Malcolm, as he always did, very largely, and the other
covered his plate with a portion of peas and potatoes, when, lo and
behold! my gentleman began making a very wry face at the pie.

“What an infernal dish!” he cried, pushing away his plate with an air
of great disgust. “These eels taste as if they had been stewed in oil.
Moodie, you should teach your wife to be a better cook.”

The hot blood burnt upon Moodie's cheek. I saw indignation blazing in
his eye.

“If you don't like what is prepared for you, sir, you may leave
the table, and my house, if you please. I will put up with your
ungentlemanly and ungrateful conduct to Mrs. Moodie no longer.”

Out stalked the offending party. I thought, to be sure, we had got rid
of him; and though he deserved what was said to him, I was sorry for
him. Moodie took his dinner, quietly remarking, “I wonder he could find
it in his heart to leave those fine peas and potatoes.”

He then went back to his work in the bush, and I cleared away the
dishes, and churned, for I wanted butter for tea.

About four o'clock, Mr. Malcolm entered the room. “Mrs. Moodie,” said
he, in a more cheerful voice than usual, “where's the boss?”

“In the wood, under-bushing.” I felt dreadfully afraid that there would
be blows between them.

“I hope, Mr. Malcolm, that you are not going to him with any intention
of a fresh quarrel.”

“Don't you think I have been punished enough by losing my dinner?”
 said he, with a grin. “I don't think we shall murder one another.” He
shouldered his axe, and went whistling away.

After striving for a long while to stifle my foolish fears, I took the
baby in my arms, and little Dunbar by the hand and ran up to the bush
where Moodie was at work.

At first I only saw my husband, but the strokes of an axe at a little
distance soon guided my eyes to the spot where Malcolm was working away,
as if for dear life. Moodie smiled, and looked at me significantly.

“How could the fellow stomach what I said to him? Either great necessity
or great meanness must be the cause of his knocking under. I don't know
whether most to pity or despise him.”

“Put up with it, dearest, for this once. He is not happy, and must be
greatly distressed.”

Malcolm kept aloof, ever and anon casting a furtive glance towards us;
at last little Dunbar ran to him, and held up his arms to be kissed. The
strange man snatched him to his bosom, and covered him with caresses.
It might be love to the child that had quelled his sullen spirit, or
he might really have cherished an affection for us deeper than his ugly
temper would allow him to show. At all events, he joined us at tea as if
nothing had happened, and we might truly say that he had obtained a
new lease of his long visit. But what could not be effected by words
or hints of ours was brought about a few days after by the silly
observation of a child. He asked Katie to give him a kiss, and he would
give her some raspberries he had gathered in the bush.

“I don't want them. Go away; I don't like you, _you little stumpy man!_”

His rage knew no bounds. He pushed the child from him, and vowed that
he would leave the house that moment--that she could not have thought of
such an expression herself; she must have been taught it by us. This was
an entire misconception on his part; but he would not be convinced that
he was wrong. Off he went, and Moodie called after him, “Malcolm, as I
am sending to Peterborough to-morrow, the man shall take in your trunk.”
 He was too angry even to turn and bid us good-bye; but we had not
seen the last of him yet. Two months after, we were taking tea with a
neighbour, who lived a mile below us on the small lake. Who should walk
in but Mr. Malcolm? He greeted us with great warmth for him, and when
we rose to take leave, he rose and walked home by our side. “Surely the
little stumpy man is not returning to his old quarters?” I am still a
babe in the affairs of men. Human nature has more strange varieties than
any one menagerie can contain, and Malcolm was one of the oddest of her
odd species.

That night he slept in his old bed below the parlour window, and for
three months afterwards he stuck to us like a beaver. He seemed to have
grown more kindly, or we had got more used to his eccentricities, and
let him have his own way; certainly he behaved himself much better.
He neither scolded the children nor interfered with the maid, nor
quarrelled with me. He had greatly discontinued his bad habit of
swearing, and he talked of himself and his future prospects with more
hope and self-respect. His father had promised to send him a fresh
supply of money, and he proposed to buy of Moodie the clergy reserve,
and that they should farm the two places on shares. This offer was
received with great joy, as an unlooked-for means of paying our debts,
and extricating ourselves from present and overwhelming difficulties,
and we looked upon the little stumpy man in the light of a benefactor.

So matters continued until Christmas-eve, when our visitor proposed
walking into Peterborough, in order to give the children a treat of
raisins to make a Christmas pudding.

“We will be quite merry to-morrow,” he said. “I hope we shall eat many
Christmas dinners together, and continue good friends.”

He started, after breakfast, with the promise of coming back at night;
but night came, the Christmas passed away, months and years fled away,
but we never saw the little stumpy man again!

He went away that day with a stranger in a wagon from Peterborough, and
never afterwards was seen in that part of Canada. We afterwards learned
that he went to Texas, and it is thought that he was killed at St.
Antonio; but this is mere conjecture. Whether dead or living, I feel
convinced that

  “We ne'er shall look upon his like again.”



CHAPTER VIII.

THE FIRE.


The early part of the winter of 1837, a year never to be forgotten in
the annals of Canadian history, was very severe. During the month of
February, the thermometer often ranged from eighteen to twenty-seven
degrees below zero. Speaking of the coldness of one particular day, a
genuine Brother Jonathan remarked, with charming simplicity, that it
was thirty degrees below zero that morning, and it would have been much
colder if the thermometer had been longer.

The morning of the seventh was so intensely cold that every thing liquid
froze in the house. The wood that had been drawn for the fire was green,
and it ignited too slowly to satisfy the shivering impatience of women
and children; I vented mine in audibly grumbling over the wretched fire,
at which I in vain endeavoured to thaw frozen bread, and to dress crying
children.

It so happened that an old friend, the maiden lady before alluded to,
had been staying with us for a few days. She had left us for a visit to
my sister, and as some relatives of hers were about to return to Britain
by the way of New York, and had offered to convey letters to friends at
home, I had been busy all the day before preparing a packet for England.
It was my intention to walk to my sister's with this packet, directly
the important affair of breakfast had been discussed, but the extreme
cold of the morning had occasioned such delay that it was late before
the breakfast-things were cleared away.

After dressing, I found the air so keen that I could not venture out
without some risk to my nose, and my husband kindly volunteered to go
in my stead. I had hired a young Irish girl the day before. Her friends
were only just located in our vicinity, and she had never seen a stove
until she came to our house. After Moodie left, I suffered the fire to
die away in the Franklin stove in the parlour, and went into the kitchen
to prepare bread for the oven.

The girl, who was a good-natured creature, had heard me complain
bitterly of the cold, and the impossibility of getting the green wood
to burn, and she thought that she would see if she could not make a good
fire for me and the children, against my work was done. Without saying
one word about her intention, she slipped out through a door that opened
from the parlour into the garden, ran round to the wood-yard, filled her
lap with cedar chips, and, not knowing the nature of the stove, filled
it entirely with the light wood.

Before I had the least idea of my danger, I was aroused from the
completion of my task by the crackling and roaring of a large fire,
and a suffocating smell of burning soot. I looked up at the kitchen
cooking-stove. All was right there. I knew I had left no fire in the
parlour stove; but not being able to account for the smoke and smell of
burning, I opened the door, and to my dismay found the stove red hot,
from the front plate to the topmost pipe that let out the smoke through
the roof.

My first impulse was to plunge a blanket, snatched from the servant's
bed, which stood in the kitchen, into cold water. This I thrust into the
stove, and upon it I threw water, until all was cool below. I then ran
up to the loft, and by exhausting all the water in the house, even to
that contained in the boilers upon the fire, contrived to cool down the
pipes which passed through the loft. I then sent the girl out of doors
to look at the roof, which, as a very deep fall of snow had taken place
the day before, I hoped would be completely covered, and safe from all
danger of fire.

She quickly returned, stamping and tearing her hair, and making a
variety of uncouth outcries, from which I gathered that the roof was in
flames.

This was terrible news, with my husband absent, no man in the house, and
a mile and a quarter from any other habitation. I ran out to ascertain
the extent of the misfortune, and found a large fire burning in the roof
between the two stone pipes. The heat of the fires had melted off all
the snow, and a spark from the burning pipe had already ignited the
shingles. A ladder, which for several months had stood against the
house, had been moved two days before to the barn, which was at the top
of the hill, near the road; there was no reaching the fire through that
source. I got out the dining-table, and tried to throw water upon the
roof by standing on a chair placed upon it, but I only expended the
little water that remained in the boiler, without reaching the fire. The
girl still continued weeping and lamenting.

“You must go for help,” I said. “Run as fast as you can to my sister's,
and fetch your master!”

“And lave you, ma'arm, and the childher alone wid the burnin' house?”

“Yes, yes! Don't stay one moment.”

“I have no shoes, ma'arm, and the snow is so deep.”

“Put on your master's boots; make haste, or we shall be lost before help
comes.”

The girl put on the boots and started, shrieking “Fire!” the whole way.
This was utterly useless, and only impeded her progress by exhausting
her strength. After she had vanished from the head of the clearing into
the wood, and I was left quite alone, with the house burning over my
head, I paused one moment to reflect what had best be done.

The house was built of cedar logs; in all probability it would be
consumed before any help could arrive. There was a brisk breeze blowing
up from the frozen lake, and the thermometer stood at eighteen degrees
below zero. We were placed between the two extremes of heat and cold,
and there was as much danger to be apprehended from the one as the
other. In the bewilderment of the moment, the direful extent of the
calamity never struck me: we wanted but this to put the finishing stroke
to our misfortunes, to be thrown naked, houseless, and penniless,
upon the world. “_What shall I save first?_” was the thought just then
uppermost in my mind. Bedding and clothing appeared the most essentially
necessary, and without another moment's pause, I set to work with a
right good will to drag all that I could from my burning home.

While little Agnes, Dunbar, and baby Donald filled the air with their
cries, Katie, as if fully conscious of the importance of exertion,
assisted me in carrying out sheets and blankets, and dragging trunks and
boxes some way up the hill, to be out of the way of the burning brands
when the roof should fall in.

How many anxious looks I gave to the head of the clearing as the fire
increased, and large pieces of burning pine began to fall through
the boarded ceiling, about the lower rooms where we were at work. The
children I had kept under a large dresser in the kitchen, but it now
appeared absolutely necessary to remove them to a place of safety. To
expose the young, tender things to the direful cold was almost as bad as
leaving them to the mercy of the fire. At last I hit upon a plan to keep
them from freezing. I emptied all the clothes out of a large, deep chest
of drawers, and dragged the empty drawers up the hill; these I lined
with blankets, and placed a child in each drawer, covering it well over
with the bedding giving to little Agnes the charge of the baby to hold
between her knees, and keep well covered until help should arrive. Ah,
how long it seemed coming!

The roof was now burning like a brush-heap, and, unconsciously, the
child and I were working under a shelf, upon which were deposited
several pounds of gunpowder which had been procured for blasting a well,
as all our water had to be brought up-hill from the lake. This gunpowder
was in a stone jar secured by a paper stopper; the shelf upon which it
stood was on fire, but it was utterly forgotten by me at the time; and
even afterwards, when my husband was working on the burning loft over
it.

I found that I should not be able to take many more trips for goods. As
I passed out of the parlour for the last time, Katie looked up at her
father's flute, which was suspended upon two brackets, and said,

“Oh, dear mamma! do save papa's flute; he will be so sorry to lose it.”

God bless the dear child for the thought! the flute was saved; and, as
I succeeded in dragging out a heavy chest of clothes, and looked up once
more despairingly to the road, I saw a man running at full speed. It was
my husband. Help was at hand, and my heart uttered a deep thanksgiving
as another and another figure came upon the scene.

I had not felt the intense cold, although without cap, or bonnet, or
shawl; with my hands bare and exposed to the bitter, biting air. The
intense excitement, the anxiety to save all I could, had so totally
diverted my thoughts from myself, that I had felt nothing of the danger
to which I had been exposed; but now that help was near, my knees
trembled under me, I felt giddy and faint, and dark shadows seemed
dancing before my eyes.

The moment my husband and brother-in-law entered the house, the latter
exclaimed,

“Moodie, the house is gone; save what you can of your winter stores and
furniture.”

Moodie thought differently. Prompt and energetic in danger, and
possessing admirable presence of mind and coolness when others yield to
agitation and despair, he sprang upon the burning loft and called for
water. Alas, there was none!

“Snow, snow; hand me up pailfuls of snow!”

Oh! it was bitter work filling those pails with frozen snow; but Mr.
T---- and I worked at it as fast as we were able.

The violence of the fire was greatly checked by covering the boards
of the loft with this snow. More help had now arrived. Young B---- and
S---- had brought the ladder down with them from the barn, and were
already cutting away the burning roof, and flinging the flaming brands
into the deep snow.

“Mrs. Moodie, have you any pickled meat?”

“We have just killed one of our cows, and salted it for winter stores.”

“Well, then, fling the beef into the snow, and let us have the brine.”

This was an admirable plan. Wherever the brine wetted the shingles, the
fire turned from it, and concentrated into one spot.

But I had not time to watch the brave workers on the roof. I was
fast yielding to the effects of over-excitement and fatigue, when my
brother's team dashed down the clearing, bringing my excellent old
friend, Miss B----, and the servant-girl.

My brother sprang out, carried me back into the house, and wrapped me
up in one of the large blankets, scattered about. In a few minutes I was
seated with the dear children in the sleigh, and on the way to a place
of warmth and safety. Katie alone suffered from the intense cold. The
dear little creature's feet were severely frozen, but were fortunately
restored by her uncle discovering the fact before she approached the
fire, and rubbing them well with snow. In the mean while, the friends we
had left so actively employed at the house succeeded in getting the fire
under before it had destroyed the walls. The only accident that occurred
was to a poor dog, that Moodie had called Snarleyowe. He was struck by a
burning brand thrown from the house, and crept under the barn and died.

Beyond the damage done to the building, the loss of our potatoes, and
two sacks of flour, we had escaped in a manner almost miraculous. This
fact shows how much can be done by persons working in union, without
bustle and confusion, or running in each other's way. Here were six men,
who, without the aid of water, succeeded in saving a building, which,
at first sight, almost all of them had deemed past hope. In after years,
when entirely burnt out in a disastrous fire that consumed almost all we
were worth in the world, some four hundred persons were present, with a
fire-engine to second their endeavours, yet all was lost. Every person
seemed in the way; and though the fire was discovered immediately after
it took place, nothing was done beyond saving some of the furniture.

Our party was too large to be billetted upon one family. Mrs. T---, took
compassion upon Moodie, myself, and the baby, while their uncle received
the three children to his hospitable home.

It was some weeks before Moodie succeeded in repairing the roof,
the intense cold preventing any one from working in such an exposed
situation. The news of our fire travelled far and wide. I was reported
to have done prodigies, and to have saved the greater part of our
household goods before help arrived. Reduced to plain prose, these
prodigies shrink into the simple, and by no means marvellous fact,
that during the excitement I dragged out chests which, under ordinary
circumstances, I could not have moved; and that I was unconscious both
of the cold and the danger to which I was exposed while working under a
burning roof, which, had it fallen, would have buried both the children
and myself under its ruins. These circumstances appeared far more
alarming, as all real danger does, after they were past. The fright and
overexertion gave my health a shock from which I did not recover for
several months, and made me so fearful of fire, that from that hour it
haunts me like a nightmare. Let the night be ever so serene, all stoves
must be shut up, and the hot-embers covered with ashes, before I
dare retire to rest; and the sight of a burning edifice, so common a
spectacle in large towns in this country, makes me really ill. This
feeling was greatly increased after a second fire, when, for some
torturing minutes, a lovely boy, since drowned, was supposed to have
perished in the burning house.

Our present fire led to a new train of circumstances, for it was the
means of introducing to Moodie a young Irish gentleman, who was staying
at my brother's house. John E---- was one of the best and gentlest of
human beings. His father, a captain in the army, had died while his
family were quite young, and had left his widow with scarcely any means
beyond the pension she received at her husband's death, to bring up and
educate a family of five children. A handsome, showy woman, Mrs. E----
soon married again; and the poor lads ere thrown upon the world. The
eldest, who had been educated for the Church first came to Canada in
the hope of getting some professorship in the college, or of opening a
classical school. He was a handsome, gentlemanly, well-educated young
man, but constitutionally indolent--a natural defect which seemed common
to all the males of the family, and which was sufficiently indicated by
their soft, silky, fair hair and milky complexion. R---- had the good
sense to perceive that Canada was not the country for him. He spent a
week under our roof, and we were much pleased with his elegant tastes
and pursuits; but my husband strongly advised him to try and get
a situation as a tutor in some family at home. This he afterwards
obtained. He became tutor and travelling companion to the young Lord
M----; and has since got an excellent living.

John, who had followed his brother to Canada without the means of
transporting himself back again, was forced to remain, and was working
with Mr. S---- for his board. He proposed to Moodie working his farm
upon shares; and as we were unable to hire a man, Moodie gladly closed
with his offer; and, during the time he remained with us, we had every
reason to be pleased with the arrangement. It was always a humiliating
feeling to our proud minds, that hirelings should witness our dreadful
struggles with poverty, and the strange shifts we were forced to make in
order to obtain even food. But John E---- had known and experienced all
that we had suffered, in his own person, and was willing to share
our home with all its privations. Warm-hearted, sincere, and truly
affectionate--a gentleman in word, thought, and deed--we found his
society and cheerful help a great comfort. Our odd meals became a
subject of merriment, and the peppermint and sage tea drank with a
better flavour when we had one who sympathized in all our trials, and
shared all our toils, to partake of it with us.

The whole family soon became attached to our young friend, and after the
work of the day was over, greatly we enjoyed an hour's fishing on the
lake. John E---- said that we had no right to murmur, as long as we
had health, a happy home, and plenty of fresh fish, milk, and potatoes.
Early in May, we received an old Irishwoman into our service, who for
four years proved a most faithful and industrious creature. And what
with John E---- to assist my husband on the farm, and old Jenny to help
me to nurse the children, and manage the house, our affairs, if they
were no better in a pecuniary point of view, at least presented a
more pleasing aspect at home. We were always cheerful, and sometimes
contented and even happy.

How great was the contrast between the character of our new inmate and
that of Mr. Malcolm! The sufferings of the past year had been greatly
increased by the intolerable nuisance of his company, while many
additional debts had been contracted in order to obtain luxuries for
him which we never dreamed of purchasing for ourselves. Instead of
increasing my domestic toils, John did all in his power to lessen them;
and it always grieved him to see me iron a shirt, or wash the least
article of clothing for him. “You have too much to do already; I cannot
bear to give you the least additional work,” he would say. And he
generally expressed the greatest satisfaction at my method of managing
the house, and preparing our simple fare. The little ones he treated
with the most affectionate kindness, and gathered the whole flock about
his knees the moment he came in to his meals.

On a wet day, when no work could be done abroad, Moodie took up his
flute, or read aloud to us, while John and I sat down to work. The
young emigrant, early cast upon the world and his own resources, was
an excellent hand at the needle. He would make or mend a shirt with the
greatest precision and neatness, and cut out and manufacture his canvas
trowsers and loose summer-coats with as much adroitness as the most
experienced tailor; darn his socks, and mend his boots and shoes,
and often volunteered to assist me in knitting the coarse yarn of the
country into socks for the children, while he made them moccasins from
the dressed deer-skins that we obtained from the Indians. Scrupulously
neat and clean in his person, the only thing which seemed to ruffle his
calm temper was the dirty work of logging; he hated to come in from the
field with his person and clothes begrimed with charcoal and smoke. Old
Jenny used to laugh at him for not being able to eat his meals without
first washing his hands and face.

“Och! my dear heart, yer too particular intirely; we've no time in the
woods to be clane.” She would say to him, in answer to his request for
soap and a towel, “An' is it soap yer a wantin'? I tell yer that that
same is not to the fore; bating the throuble of making, it's little soap
that the misthress can get to wash the clothes for us and the childher,
widout yer wastin' it in makin' yer purty skin as white as a leddy's.
Do, darlint, go down, to the lake and wash there; that basin is big
enough, any how.” And John would laugh, and go down to the lake to wash,
in order to appease the wrath of the old woman. John had a great dislike
to cats, and even regarded with an evil eye our old pet cat, Peppermint,
who had taken a great fancy to share his bed and board.

“If I tolerate our own cat,” he would say, “I will not put up with such
a nuisance as your friend Emilia sends us in the shape of her ugly Tom.
Why, where in the world do you think I found that beast sleeping last
night?”

I expressed my ignorance.

“In our potato-pot. Now, you will agree with me that potatoes dressed
with cat's hair is not a very nice dish. The next time I catch Master
Tom in the potato-pot, I will kill him.”

“John, you are not in earnest. Mrs. ---- would never forgive any injury
done to Tom, who is a great favourite.”

“Let her keep him at home, then. Think of the brute coming a mile
through the woods to steal from us all he can find, and then sleeping
off the effects of his depredations in the potato-pot.”

I could not help laughing, but I begged John by no means to annoy Emilia
by hurting her cat.

The next day, while sitting in the parlour at work, I heard a dreadful
squall, and rushed to the rescue. John was standing, with a flushed
cheek, grasping a large stick in his hand, and Tom was lying dead at his
feet.

“Oh, the poor cat!”.

“Yes, I have killed him; but I am sorry for it now. What will Mrs. ----
say?”

“She must not know it. I have told you the story of the pig that Jacob
killed. You had better bury it with the pig.”

John was really sorry for having yielded, in a fit of passion, to do so
cruel a thing; yet a few days after he got into a fresh scrape with Mrs.
----'s animals.

The hens were laying, up at the barn. John was very fond of fresh eggs,
but some strange dog came daily and sucked the eggs. John had vowed
to kill the first dog he found in the act Mr. ---- had a very fine
bull-dog, which he valued very highly; but with Emilia, Chowder was an
especial favourite. Bitterly had she bemoaned the fate of Tom, and many
were the inquiries she made of us as to his sudden disappearance.

One afternoon John ran into the room. “My dear Mrs. Moodie, what is Mrs.
----'s dog like?”

“A large bull-dog, brindled black and white.”

“There, by Jove, I've shot him!”

“John, John! you mean me to quarrel in earnest with my friend. How could
you do it?”

“Why, how the deuce should I know her dog from another? I caught the big
thief in the very act of devouring the eggs from under your sitting hen,
and I shot him dead without another thought. But I will bury him, and
she will never find it out a bit more than she did who killed the cat.”

Some time after this, Emilia returned from a visit at P----. The first
thing she told me was the loss of the dog. She was so vexed at it,
she had had him advertised, offering a reward for his recovery. I, of
course, was called upon to sympathize with her, which I did with a very
bad grace. “I did not like the beast,” I said; “he was cross and fierce,
and I was afraid to go up to her house while he was there.”

“Yes; but to lose him so. It is so provoking; and him such a valuable
animal. I could not tell how deeply she felt the loss. She would give
four dollars to find out who had stolen him.”

How near she came to making the grand discovery the sequel will show.

Instead of burying him with the murdered pig and cat, John had scratched
a shallow grave in the garden, and concealed the dead brute.

After tea, Emilia requested to look at the garden; and I, perfectly
unconscious that it contained the remains of the murdered Chowder,
led the way. Mrs. ----, whilst gathering a handful of fine green peas,
suddenly stooped, and looking earnestly at the ground, called to me.

“Come here, Susanna, and tell me what has been buried here. It looks
like the tail of a dog.”

She might have added, “of my dog.” Murder, it seems, will out. By some
strange chance, the grave that covered the mortal remains of Chowder had
been disturbed, and the black tail of the dog was sticking out.

“What can it be?” said I, with an air of perfect innocence. “Shall I
call Jenny, and dig it up?”

“Oh, no, my dear; it has a shocking smell, but it does look very much
like Chowder's tail.”

“Impossible! How could it come among my peas?”

“True. Besides, I saw Chowder, with my own eyes yesterday, following a
team; and George C---- hopes to recover him for me.”

“Indeed! I am glad to hear it. How these mosquitoes sting. Shall we go
back to the house?”

While we returned to the house, John, who had overheard the whole
conversation, hastily disinterred the body of Chowder, and placed him
in the same mysterious grave with Tom and the pig. Moodie and his friend
finished logging-up the eight acres which the former had cleared the
previous winter; besides putting in a crop of peas and potatoes, and an
acre of Indian corn, reserving the fallow for fall wheat; while we had
the promise of a splendid crop of hay off the sixteen acres that had
been cleared in 1834. We were all in high spirits, and every thing
promised fair, until a very trifling circumstance again occasioned us
much anxiety and trouble, and was the cause of our losing most of our
crop.

Moodie was asked to attend a bee, which was called to construct a
corduroy bridge over a very bad piece of road. He and J. E---- were
obliged to go that morning with wheat to the mill, but Moodie lent his
yoke of oxen for the work.

The driver selected for them at the bee was the brutal M----y, a savage
Irishman, noted for his ill-treatment of cattle, especially if the
animals did not belong to him. He gave one of the oxen such a severe
blow over the loins with a handspike that the creature came home
perfectly disabled, just as we wanted his services in the hay-field and
harvest.

Moodie had no money to purchase, or even to hire, a mate for the other
ox; but he and John hoped that by careful attendance upon the injured
animal he might be restored to health in a few days. They conveyed him
to a deserted clearing, a short distance from the farm, where he would
be safe from injury from the rest of the cattle; and early every morning
we went in the canoe to carry poor Duke a warm mash, and to watch the
progress of his recovery.

Ah, ye who revel in this world's wealth, how little can you realize
the importance which we, in our poverty, attached to the life of this
valuable animal! Yes, it even became the subject of prayer, for the
bread for ourselves and our little ones depended greatly upon his
recovery. We were doomed to disappointment. After nursing him with the
greatest attention and care for some weeks, the animal grew daily worse,
and suffered such intense agony, as he lay groaning upon the ground,
unable to rise, that John shot him to put him out of pain.

Here, then, were we left without oxen to draw in our hay, or secure our
other crops. A neighbour, who had an odd ox, kindly lent us the use of
him, when he was not employed on his own farm; and John and Moodie gave
their own work for the occasional loan of a yoke of oxen for-a-day. But
with all these drawbacks, and in spite of the assistance of old Jenny
and myself in the field, a great deal of the produce was damaged before
it could be secured. The whole summer we had to labour under this
disadvantage. Our neighbours were all too busy to give us any help, and
their own teams were employed in saving their crops. Fortunately, the
few acres of wheat we had to reap were close to the barn, and we carried
the sheaves thither by hand; old Jenny proving an invaluable help, both
in the harvest and hay field.

Still, with all these misfortunes, Providence watched over us in a
signal manner. We were never left entirely without food. Like the
widow's cruise of oil, our means, though small, were never suffered to
cease entirely. We had been for some days without meat, when Moodie came
running in for his gun. A great she-bear was in the wheat-field at the
edge of the wood, very busily employed in helping to harvest the crop.
There was but one bullet, and a charge or two of buck-shot, in the
house; but Moodie started to the wood with the single bullet in his gun,
followed by a little terrier dog that belonged to John E----. Old Jenny
was busy at the wash-tub, but the moment she saw her master running up
the clearing, and knew the cause, she left her work, and snatching up
the carving-knife, ran after him, that in case the bear should have the
best of the fight, she would be there to help “the masther.” Finding her
shoes incommode her, she flung them off, in order to run faster. A few
minutes after, came the report of the gun, and I heard Moodie halloo to
E----, who was cutting stakes for a fence in the wood. I hardly thought
it possible that he could have killed the bear, but I ran to the door to
listen. The children were all excitement, which the sight of the black
monster, borne down the clearing upon two poles, increased to the
wildest demonstrations of joy. Moodie and John were carrying the prize,
and old Jenny, brandishing her carving-knife, followed in the rear.

The rest of the evening was spent in skinning and cutting up and salting
the ugly creature, whose flesh filled a barrel with excellent meat, in
flavour resembling beef, while the short grain and juicy nature of the
flesh gave to it the tenderness of mutton. This was quite a Godsend, and
lasted us until we were able to kill two large, fat hogs, in the fall.

A few nights after, Moodie and I encountered the mate of Mrs. Bruin,
while returning from a visit to Emilia, in the very depth of the wood.

“We had been invited to meet our friend's father and mother, who had
come up on a short visit to the woods; and the evening passed away so
pleasantly that it was near midnight before the little party of friends
separated. The moon was down. The wood, through which we had to return,
was very dark; the ground being low and swampy, and the trees thick and
tall. There was, in particular, one very ugly spot, where a small creek
crossed the road. This creek could only be passed by foot-passengers
scrambling over a fallen tree, which, in a dark night, was not very easy
to find. I begged a torch of Mr. M----; but no torch could be found.
Emilia laughed at my fears; still, knowing what a coward I was in the
bush of a night, she found up about an inch of candle, which was all
that remained from the evening's entertainment. This she put into an old
lantern.

“It will not last you long; but it will carry you over the creek.”

This was something gained, and off we set. It was so dark in the bush,
that our dim candle looked like a solitary red spark in the intense
surrounding darkness, and scarcely served to show us the path. We went
chatting along, talking over the news of the evening, Hector running on
before us, when I saw a pair of eyes glare upon us from the edge of the
swamp, with the green, bright light emitted by the eyes of a cat.

“Did you see those terrible eyes, Moodie?” and I clung, trembling, to
his arm.

“What eyes?” said he, feigning ignorance. “It's too dark to see any
thing. The light is nearly gone, and, if you don't quicken your pace,
and cross the tree before it goes out, you will, perhaps, get your feet
wet by falling into the creek.”

“Good heavens! I saw them again; and do just look at the dog.”

Hector stopped suddenly, and, stretching himself along the ground,
his nose resting between his fore-paws, began to whine and tremble.
Presently he ran back to us, and crept under our feet. The cracking of
branches, and the heavy tread of some large animal, sounded close beside
us.

Moodie turned the open lantern in the direction from whence the sounds
came, and shouted as loud as he could, at the same time endeavouring to
urge forward the fear-stricken dog, whose cowardice was only equalled by
my own.

Just at that critical moment the wick of the candle flickered a moment
in the socket, and expired. We were left, in perfect darkness, alone
with the bear--for such we supposed the animal to be.

My heart beat audibly; a cold perspiration was streaming down my face,
but I neither shrieked nor attempted to run. I don't know how Moodie
got me over the creek. One of my feet slipped into the water, but,
expecting, as I did every moment, to be devoured by master Bruin, that
was a thing of no consequence. My husband was laughing at my fears,
and every now and then he turned towards our companion, who continued
following us at no great distance, and gave him an encouraging shout.
Glad enough was I when I saw the gleam of the light from our little
cabin window shine out among the trees; and, the moment I got within the
clearing, I ran, without stopping until I was safely within the house.
John was sitting up for us, nursing Donald. He listened with great
interest to our adventure with the bear, and thought that Bruin was very
good to let us escape without one affectionate hug.

“Perhaps it would have been otherwise had he known, Moodie, that you
had not only killed his good lady, but were dining sumptuously off her
carcass every day.”

The bear was determined to have something in return for the loss of
his wife. Several nights after this, our slumbers were disturbed, about
midnight, by an awful yell, and old Jenny shook violently at our chamber
door.

“Masther, masther, dear!--Get up wid you this moment, or the bear will
desthroy the cattle intirely.”

Half asleep, Moodie sprang from his bed, seized his gun, and ran out. I
threw my large cloak round me, struck a light, and followed him to
the door. The moment the latter was unclosed, some calves that we were
rearing rushed into the kitchen, closely followed by the larger beasts,
who came bellowing headlong down the hill, pursued by the bear.

It was a laughable scene, as shown by that paltry tallow-candle. Moodie,
in his night-shirt, taking aim at something in the darkness, surrounded
by the terrified animals; old Jenny, with a large knife in her hand,
holding on to the white skirts of her master's garment, making outcry
loud enough to frighten away all the wild beasts in the bush--herself
almost in a state of nudity.

“Och, maisther, dear! don't timpt the ill-conditioned crathur wid
charging too near; think of the wife and the childher. Let me come at
the rampaging baste, an' I'll stick the knife into the heart of him.”

Moodie fired. The bear retreated up the clearing, with a low growl.
Moodie and Jenny pursued him some way, but it was too dark to discern
any object at a distance. I, for my part, stood at the open door,
laughing until the tears ran down my cheeks, at the glaring eyes of the
oxen, their ears erect, and their tails carried gracefully on a
level with their backs, as they stared at me and the light, in blank
astonishment. The noise of the gun had just roused John E---- from his
slumbers. He was no less amused than myself, until he saw that a fine
yearling heifer was bleeding, and found, upon examination, that the poor
animal, having been in the claws of the bear, was dangerously, if not
mortally hurt.

“I hope,” he cried, “that the brute has not touched my foal!” I pointed
to the black face of the filly peeping over the back of an elderly cow.

“You see, John, that Bruin preferred veal; there's your 'horsey,' as
Dunbar calls her, safe, and laughing at you.”

Moodie and Jenny now returned from the pursuit of the bear. E----
fastened all the cattle into the back yard, close to the house. By
daylight he and Moodie had started in chase of Bruin, whom they tracked
by his blood some way into the bush; but here he entirely escaped their
search.



CHAPTER IX.

THE OUTBREAK.


THE long-protracted harvest was at length brought to a close. Moodie had
procured another ox from Dummer, by giving a note at six months' date
for the payment; and he and John E---- were in the middle of sowing
their fall crop of wheat, when the latter received a letter from the old
country which conveyed to him intelligence of the death of his mother,
and of a legacy of two hundred pounds. It was necessary for him to
return to claim the property, and though we felt his loss severely, we
could not, without great selfishness, urge him to stay. John had
formed an attachment to a young lady in the country, who, like himself,
possessed no property. Their engagement, which had existed several
years, had been dropped, from its utter hopelessness, by mutual consent.
Still the young people continued to love each other, and to look forward
to better days, when their prospects might improve so far that E----
would be able to purchase a bush farm, and raise a house, however lowly,
to shelter his Mary. He, like our friend Malcolm, had taken a fancy to
buy a part of our block of land, which he could cultivate in partnership
with Moodie, without being obliged to hire, when the same barn, cattle,
and implements would serve for both. Anxious to free himself from the
thraldom of debts which pressed him sore, Moodie offered to part with
two hundred acres at less than they cost us, and the bargain was to be
considered as concluded directly the money was forthcoming.

It was a sorrowful day when our young friend left us; he had been a
constant inmate in the house for nice months, and not one unpleasant
word had ever passed between us. He had rendered our sojourn in the
woods more tolerable by his society, and sweetened our bitter lot by his
friendship and sympathy. We both regarded him as a brother, and parted
with him with sincere regret. As to old Jenny, she lifted up her voice
and wept, consigning him to the care and protection of all the saints
in the Irish calendar. For several days after John left us, a deep gloom
pervaded the house. Our daily toil was performed with less cheerfulness
and alacrity; we missed him at the evening board, and at the evening
fire; and the children asked each day, with increasing earnestness, when
dear E---- would return.

Moodie continued sowing his fall wheat. The task was nearly completed,
and the chill October days were fast verging upon winter, when towards
the evening of one of them he contrived--I know not how--to crawl down
from the field at the head of the hill, faint and pale, and in great
pain. He had broken the small bone of his leg. In dragging, among the
stumps, the heavy machine (which is made in the form of the letter V,
and is supplied with large iron teeth) had hitched upon a stump, and
being swung off again by the motion of the oxen, had come with great
force against his leg. At first he was struck down, and for some time
was unable to rise; but at length he contrived to unyoke the team, and
crawled partly on his hands and knees down the clearing.

What a sad, melancholy evening that was! Fortune seemed never tired
of playing us some ugly trick. The hope which had so long sustained
me seemed about to desert me altogether; when I saw him on whom we all
depended for subsistence, and whose kindly voice ever cheered us under
the pressure of calamity, smitten down hopeless, all my courage and
faith in the goodness of the Divine Father seemed to forsake me, and I
wept long and bitterly.

The next morning I went in search of a messenger to send to Peterborough
for the doctor; but though I found and sent the messenger, the doctor
never came. Perhaps he did not like to incur the expense of a fatiguing
journey with small chance of obtaining a sufficient remuneration.

Our dear sufferer contrived, with assistance, to bandage his leg; and
after the first week of rest had expired, he amused himself with making
a pair of crutches, and in manufacturing Indian paddles for the canoe,
axe-handles, and yokes for the oxen. It was wonderful with what serenity
he bore this unexpected affliction. Buried in the obscurity of those
woods, we knew nothing, heard nothing of the political state of the
country, and were little aware of the revolution which was about to work
a great change for us and for Canada.

The weather continued remarkably mild. The first great snow, which for
years had ordinarily fallen between the 10th and 15th of November, still
kept off. November passed on, and as all our firewood had to be chopped
by old Jenny during the lameness of my husband, I was truly grateful
to God for the continued mildness of the weather. On the 4th of
December--that great day of the outbreak--Moodie was determined to take
advantage of the open state of the lake to carry a large grist up to
Y----'s mill. I urged upon him the danger of a man attempting to manage
a canoe in rapid water, who was unable to stand without crutches; but
Moodie saw that the children would need bread, and he was anxious to
make the experiment.

Finding that I could not induce him to give up the journey, I determined
to go with him. Old Wittals, who happened to come down that morning,
assisted in placing the bags of wheat in the little vessel, and helped
to place Moodie at the stern. With a sad, foreboding spirit I assisted
to push off from the shore. The air was raw and cold, but our sail was
not without its pleasure. The lake was very full from the heavy rains,
and the canoe bounded over the waters with a free, springy motion. A
slight frost had hung every little bush and spray along the shores
with sparkling crystals. The red pigeon-berries, shining through their
coating of ice, looked like cornelian beads set in silver, and strung
from bush to bush. We found the rapids at the entrance of Bessikakoon
Lake very hard to stem, and were so often carried back by the force of
the water that, cold as the air was, the great exertion which Moodie had
to make use of to obtain the desired object, brought the perspiration
out in big drops upon his forehead. His long confinement to the house
and low diet had rendered him very weak.

The old miller received us in the most hearty and hospitable manner;
and complimented me upon my courage in venturing upon the water in such
cold, rough weather. Norah was married, but the kind Betty provided us
an excellent dinner, while we waited for the grist to be ground.

It was near four o'clock when we started on our return. If there had
been danger in going up the stream, there was more in coming down. The
wind had changed, the air was frosty, keen, and biting and Moodie's
paddle came up from every dip into the water, loaded with ice. For my
part, I had only to sit still at the bottom of the canoe, as we floated
rapidly down with wind and tide. At the landing we were met by old
Jenny, who had a long story to tell us, of which we could make neither
head nor tail--how some gentleman had called during our absence, and
left a large paper, all about the Queen and the Yankees; that there was
war between Canada and the States; that Toronto had been burnt, and
the governor killed, and I know no what ether strange and monstrous
statements. After much fatigue, Moodie climbed the hill, and we were
once more safe by our own, fireside. Here we found the elucidation of
Jenny's marvellous tales: a copy of the Queen's proclamation, calling
upon all loyal gentlemen to join in putting down the unnatural
rebellion.

A letter from my sister explained the nature of the outbreak, and the
astonishment with which the news had been received by all the settlers
in the bush. My brother and my sister's husband had already gone off to
join some of the numerous bands of gentlemen who were collecting from
all quarters to march to the aid of Toronto, which it was said was
besieged by the rebel force. She advised me not to suffer Moodie to
leave home in his present weak state; but the spirit of my husband was
aroused, he instantly obeyed what he considered the imperative call of
duty, and told me to prepare him a few necessaries, that he might be
ready to start early in the morning. Little sleep visited our eyes that
night. We talked over tie strange news for hours; our coming separation,
and the probability that if things were as bad as they appeared to
be, we might never meet again. Our affairs were in such a desperate
condition that Moodie anticipated that any change must be for the
better; it was impossible for them to be worse. But the poor, anxious
wife thought only of a parting which to her put a finishing stroke to
all her misfortunes.

Before the cold, snowy morning broke, we were all stirring. The
children, who had learned that their father was preparing to leave
them, were crying and clinging round his knees. His heart was too deeply
affected to eat; the meal passed over in silence, and he rose to go. I
put on my hat and shawl to accompany him through the wood as far as
my sister Mrs. T----'s. The day was like our destiny, cold, dark, and
lowering. I gave the dear invalid his crutches, and we commenced our
sorrowful walk. Then old Jenny's lamentations burst forth, as, flinging
her arms round my husband's neck, she kissed and blessed him after the
fashion of her country.

“Och hone! oeh hone!” she cried, wringing her hands, “masther dear, why
will jou lave the wife and the childher? The poor crathur is breakin'
her heart intirely at partin' wid you. Shore an' the war is nothin' to
you, that you must be goin' into danger; an' you wid a broken leg. Och
hone! Och hone! come back to your home--you will be kilt, and thin what
will become of the wife and the wee bairns?”

Her cries and lamentations followed us into the wood. At my sister's,
Moodie and I parted; and with a heavy heart I retraced my steps through
the wood. For once, I forgot all my fears. I never felt the cold. Sad
tears were flowing over my cheeks; when I entered the house, hope seemed
to have deserted me, and for upwards of an hour I lay upon the bed and
wept. Poor Jenny did her best to comfort me, but all joy had vanished
with him who was my light of life. Left in the most absolute uncertainty
as to the real state of public affairs, I could only conjecture what
might be the result of this sudden outbreak. Several poor settlers
called at the house during the day, on their way down to Peterborough;
but they brought with them the most exaggerated accounts. There had
been a battle, they said, with the rebels, and the loyalists had been
defeated; Toronto was besieged by sixty thousand men, and all the men in
the backwoods were ordered to march instantly to the relief of the city.

In the evening, I received a note from Emilia, who was at Peterborough,
in which she informed me that my husband had borrowed a horse of Mr.
S----, and had joined a large party of two hundred volunteers, who had
left that morning for Toronto; that there had been a battle with the
insurgents; that Colonel Moodie had been killed, and the rebels had
retreated; and that she hoped my husband would return in a few days. The
honest backwoodsmen, perfectly ignorant of the abuses that had led
to the present position of things, regarded the rebels as a set of
monsters, for whom no punishment was too severe, and obeyed the call
to arms with enthusiasm. The leader of the insurgents must have been
astonished at the rapidity with which a large force was collected, as if
by magic, to repel his designs. A great number of these volunteers were
half-pay officers, many of whom had fought in the continental wars with
the armies of Napoleon, and would have been found a host in themselves.

In a week, Moodie returned. So many volunteers had poured into Toronto
that the number of friends was likely to prove as disastrous as that of
enemies, on account of the want of supplies to maintain them all. The
companies from the back townships had been remanded, and I received
with delight my own again. But this reunion did not last long. Several
regiments of militia were formed to defend the colony, and to my husband
was given the rank of captain in one of those then stationed in Toronto.

On the 20th of January, 1838, he bade us a long adieu. I was left with
old Jenny and the children to take care of the farm. It was a sad, dull
time. I could bear up against all trials with him to comfort and cheer
me, but his long-continued absence cast a gloom upon my spirit not
easily to be shaken off. Still his very appointment to this situation
was a signal act of mercy. From his full pay, he was enabled to
liquidate many pressing debts, and to send home from time to time
sums of money to procure necessaries for me and the little ones. These
remittances were greatly wanted; but I demurred before laying them out
for comforts which we had been so long used to dispense with. It seemed
almost criminal to purchase any article of luxury, such as tea and
sugar, while a debt remained unpaid.

The Y----'s were very pressing for the thirty pounds that we owed them
for the clearing; but they had such a firm reliance upon the honour of
my husband, that, poor and pressed for money as they were, they never
sued us. I thought it would be a pleasing surprise to Moodie, if,
with the sums of money which I occasionally received from him, I could
diminish this debt, which had always given him the greatest uneasiness;
and, my resolution once formed, I would not allow any temptation to
shake it. The money was always transmitted to Dummer. I only reserved
the sum of two dollars a month, to pay a little lad to chop wood for
us. After a time, I began to think the Y----'s were gifted with
second-sight; for I never received a money-letter, but the very next day
I was sure to see some of the family.

Just at this period I received a letter from a gentleman, requesting
me to write for a magazine (the Literary Garland), just started
in Montreal, with promise to remunerate me for my labours. Such an
application was like a gleam of light springing up in the darkness; it
seemed to promise the dawning of a brighter day. I had never been able
to turn my thoughts towards literature during my sojourn in the bush.
When the body is fatigued with labour, unwonted and beyond its strength,
the mind is in no condition for mental occupation.

The year before, I had been requested by an American author, of great
merit, to contribute to the North American Review, published for several
years in Philadelphia; and he promised to remunerate me in proportion to
the success of the work. I had contrived to write several articles after
the children were asleep, though the expense even of the stationery and
the postage of the manuscripts was severely felt by one so destitute of
means; but the hope of being of the least service to those dear to me
cheered me to the task. I never realized anything from that source; but
I believe it was not the fault of the editor. Several other American
editors had written to me to furnish them with articles; but I was
unable to pay the postage of heavy packets to the States, and they could
not reach their destination without being paid to the frontier. Thus,
all chance of making any thing in that way had been abandoned. I wrote
to Mr. L----, and frankly informed him how I was situated. In the most
liberal manner, he offered to pay the postage on all manuscripts to his
office, and left me to name my own terms of remuneration. This opened
up a new era in my existence; and for many years I have found in this
generous man, to whom I am still personally unknown, a steady friend. I
actually shed tears of joy over the first twenty-dollar bill I received
from Montreal. It was my own; I had earned it with my own hand; and it
seemed to my delighted fancy to form the nucleus out of which a future
independence for my family might arise. I no longer retired to bed when
the labours of the day were over. I sat up, and wrote by the light of
a strange sort of candles, that Jenny called “sluts,” and which the
old woman manufactured out of pieces of old rags, twisted together and
dipped in pork lard, and stuck in a bottle. They did not give a bad
light, but it took a great many of them to last me for a few hours.

The faithful old creature regarded my writings with a jealous eye. “An',
shure, it's killin' yerself that you are intirely. You were thin enough
before you took to the pen; scribblin' an' scrabblin' when you should be
in bed an' asleep. What good will it be to the childhren, dear heart! if
you die afore your time, by wastin' your strength afther that fashion?”

Jenny never could conceive the use of books. “Shure, we can live and
die widout them. It's only a waste of time botherin' your brains wid the
like of them; but, thank goodness! the lard will soon be all done, an'
thin we shall hear you spakin' again, instead of sittin' there doubled
up all night, desthroying your eyes wid porin' over the dirthy writin'.”

As the sugar-making season drew near, Jenny conceived the bold thought
of making a good lump of sugar, that the “childher” might have something
to “ate” with their bread during the summer. We had no sugar-kettle,
but a neighbour promised to lend us his, and to give us twenty-eight
troughs, on condition that we gave him half the sugar we made. These
terms were rather hard, but Jenny was so anxious to fulfil the darling
object that we consented. Little Sol and the old woman made some fifty
troughs more, the trees were duly tapped, a shanty in the bush was
erected of small logs and brush and covered in at the top with straw;
and the old woman and Solomon, the hired boy, commenced operations.

The very first day, a terrible accident happened to us; a large log
fell upon the sugar-kettle--the borrowed sugar-kettle--and cracked it,
spilling all the sap, and rendering the vessel, which had cost four
dollars, useless. We were all in dismay. Just at that time Old Wittals
happened to pass, on his way to Peterborough. He very good-naturedly
offered to get the kettle repaired for us; which, he said, could be
easily done by a rivet and an iron hoop. But where was the money to come
from! I thought awhile. Katie had a magnificent coral and bells, the
gift of her godfather; I asked the dear child if she would give it to
buy another kettle for Mr. T----. She said, “I would give ten times as
much to help mamma.”

I wrote a little note to Emilia, who was still at her father's; and Mr.
W----, the storekeeper, sent us a fine sugar-kettle back by Wittals, and
also the other mended, in exchange for the useless piece of finery. We
had now two kettles at work, to the joy of Jenny, who declared that it
was a lucky fairy who had broken the old kettle.

While Jenny was engaged in boiling and gathering the sap in the bush, I
sugared off the syrup in the house; an operation watched by the children
with intense interest. After standing all day over the hot stove-fire,
it was quite a refreshment to breathe the pure air at night. Every
evening I ran up to see Jenny in the bush, singing and boiling down the
sap in the front of her little shanty. The old woman was in her element,
and afraid of nothing under the stars; she slept beside her kettles at
night, and snapped her fingers at the idea of the least danger. She was
sometimes rather despotic in her treatment of her attendant, Sol. One
morning, in particular, she bestowed upon the lad a severe cuffing. I
ran up the clearing to the rescue, when my ears were assailed by the
“boo-hooing” of the boy.

“What has happened? Why do you beat the child, Jenny?”

“It's jist, thin, I that will bate him--the unlucky omad-hawn! Has
he not spilt and spiled two buckets of syrup, that I have been the
live-long night bilin'. Sorra wid him; I'd like to strip the skin off
him, I would! Musha! but'tis enough to vex a saint.”

“Ah, Jenny!” blubbered the poor boy, “but you have no mercy. You forget
that I have but one eye, and that I could not see the root which caught
my foot and threw me down.”

“Faix! an' 'tis a pity that you have the one eye, when you don't know
how to make a betther use of it,” muttered the angry dame, as she picked
up the pails, and, pushing him on before her, beat a retreat into the
bush.

I was heartily sick of the sugar-making, long before the season was
over; however, we were well paid for our trouble. Besides one hundred
and twelve pounds of fine soft sugar, as good as Muscovado, we had
six gallons of molasses, and a keg containing six gallons of excellent
vinegar.

Fifty pounds went to Mr. T----, for the use of his kettle: and the rest
(with the exception of a cake for Emilia, which I had drained in a wet
flannel bag until it was almost as white as loaf sugar) we kept for our
own use. There was no lack, this year, of nice preserves and pickled
cucumbers, dainties found in every native Canadian establishment.

Besides gaining a little money with my pen, I practised a method of
painting birds and butterflies upon the white, velvety surface of the
large fungi that grow plentifully upon the bark of the sugar-maple.
These had an attractive appearance; and my brother, who was a captain
in one of the provisional regiments, sold a great many of them among
the officers, without saying by whom they were painted. One rich lady in
Peterborough, long since dead, ordered two dozen to send as curiosities
to England. These, at one shilling each, enabled me to buy shoes for the
children, who, during our bad times, had been forced to dispense with
these necessary coverings. How often, during the winter season, have
I wept over their little chapped feet, literally washing them with my
tears! But these days were to end; Providence was doing great things for
us; and Hope raised at last her drooping head to regard with a brighter
glance the far-off future.

Slowly the winter rolled away; but he to whom every thought turned was
still distant from his humble home. The receipt of an occasional letter
from him was my only solace during his long absence, and we were still
too poor to indulge often in this luxury. My poor Katie was as anxious
as her mother to hear from her father; and when I did get the long
looked-for prize, she would kneel down before me, her little elbows
resting on my knees, her head thrown back, and the tears trickling down
her innocent cheeks, eagerly drinking in every word.

The spring brought us plenty of work; we had potatoes and corn to plant,
and the garden to cultivate. By lending my oxen for two days' work, I
got Wittals, who had no oxen, to drag me in a few acres of oats, and to
prepare the land for potatoes and corn. The former I dropped into the
earth, while Jenny covered them up with the hoe.

Our garden was well dug and plentifully manured, the old woman bringing
the manure, which had lain for several years at the barn door, down to
the plot, in a large Indian basket placed upon a hand-sleigh. We had
soon every sort of vegetable sown, with plenty of melons and cucumbers,
and all our beds promised a good return. There were large flights of
ducks upon the lake every night and morning; but though we had guns,
we did not know how to use them. However, I thought of a plan, which I
flattered myself might prove successful; I got Sol to plant two stakes
in the shallow water, near the rice beds, and to these I attached a
slender rope, made by braiding long strips of the inner bark of the
bass-wood together; to these again I fastened, at regular intervals,
about a quarter of a yard of whip-cord, headed by a strong perch-hook.
These hooks I baited with fish offal, leaving them to float just under
the water. Early next morning, I saw a fine black duck fluttering upon
the line. The boy ran down with the paddles, but before he could reach
the spot, the captive got away by carrying the hook and line with him.
At the next stake he found upon the hooks a large eel and a catfish.

I had never before seen one of those whiskered, toad-like natives of the
Canadian waters (so common to the Bay of Quinté, where they grow to a
great size), that I was really terrified at the sight of the hideous
beast, and told Sol to throw it away. In this I was very foolish, for
they are esteemed good eating in many parts of Canada; but to me, the
sight of the reptile-like thing is enough--it is uglier, and for more
disgusting-looking than a toad.

When the trees came into leaf, and the meadows were green, and flushed
with flowers, the poor children used to talk constantly to me of their
father's return; their innocent prattle made me very sad. Every evening
we walked into the wood, along the path that he must come whenever he
did return home, to meet him; and though it was a vain hope, and the
walk was taken just to amuse the little ones, I used to be silly enough
to feel deeply disappointed when we returned alone. Donald, who was
a mere baby when his father left us, could just begin to put words
together. “Who is papa?” “When will he come?” “Will he come by the
road?” “Will he come in a canoe?” The little creature's curiosity to see
this unknown father was really amusing; and oh! how I longed to present
the little fellow, with his rosy cheeks and curling hair, to his father;
he was so fair, so altogether charming in my eyes. Emilia had called
him Cedric the Saxon; and he well suited the name with his frank, honest
disposition, and large, loving blue eyes.

June had commenced; the weather was very warm, and Mr. T---- had sent
for the loan of old Jenny to help him for a day with his potatoes. I had
just prepared dinner when the old woman came shrieking like a mad thing
down the clearing, and waving her hands towards me. I could not imagine
what had happened.

“Ninny's mad!” whispered Dunbar; “she's the old girl for making a
noise.”

“Joy! joy!” bawled out the old woman, now running breathlessly towards
us. “The masther's come--the masther's come!”

“Where?--where!”

“Jist above in the wood. Goodness gracious! I have run to let you
know--so fast--that my heart--is like to--break.”

Without stopping to comfort poor Jenny, off started the children and
myself, at the very top of our speed; but I soon found that I could not
run-I was too much agitated. I got to the head of the bush, and sat down
upon a fallen tree. The children sprang forward like wild kids, all
but Donald, who remained with his old nurse. I covered my face with my
hands; my heart, too, was beating audibly: and now that he was come, and
was so near me I scarcely could command strength to meet him. The sound
of happy young voices roused me up; the children were leading him along
in triumph; and he was bending down to them, all smiles, but hot and
tired with his long journey. It was almost worth our separation, that
blissful meeting. In a few minutes he was at home, and the children upon
his knees. Katie stood silently holding his hand, but Addie and Dunbar
had a thousand things to tell him. Donald was frightened at his military
dress, but he peeped at him from behind my gown, until I caught and
placed him in his father's arms.

His leave of absence only extended to a fortnight. It had taken him
three days to come all the way from Lake Erie, where his regiment was
stationed, at Point Abino; and the same time would be consumed in his
return. He could only remain with us eight days. How soon they fled
away! How bitter was the thought of parting with him again! He had
brought money to pay the J----'s. How surprised he was to find their
large debt more than half liquidated. How gently did he chide me for
depriving myself and the children of the little comforts he had designed
for us, in order to make this sacrifice. But never was self-denial more
fully rewarded; I felt happy in having contributed in the least to pay
a just debt to kind and worthy people. You must become poor yourself
before you can fully appreciate the good qualities of the poor--before
you can sympathize with them, and fully recognize them as your brethren
in the flesh. Their benevolence to each other, exercised amidst want and
privation, as far surpasses the munificence of the rich towards them,
as the exalted philanthropy of Christ and his disciples does the
Christianity of the present day. The rich man gives from his abundance;
the poor man shares with a distressed comrade his all.

One short, happy week too soon fled away, and we were once more alone.
In the fall, my husband expected the regiment in which he held his
commission would be reduced, which would again plunge us into the same
distressing poverty. Often of a night I revolved these things in my
mind, and perplexed myself with conjectures as to what in future was to
become of us. Although he had saved all he could from his pay, it was
impossible to pay several hundreds of pounds of debt; and the steamboat
stock still continued a dead letter. To remain much longer in the woods
was impossible, for the returns from the farm scarcely fed us; and but
for the clothing sent us by friends from home, who were not aware of our
real difficulties, we should have been badly off indeed.

I pondered over every plan that thought could devise; at last, I prayed
to the Almighty to direct me as to what would be the best course for us
to pursue. A sweet assurance stole over me, and soothed my spirit, that
God would provide for us, as He had hitherto done--that a great deal of
our distress arose from want of faith. I was just sinking into a calm
sleep when the thought seemed whispered into my soul, “Write to the
Governor; tell him candidly all you have suffered during sojourn in this
country; and trust to God for the rest.”

At first I paid little heed to this suggestion; but it became so
importunate that at last I determined to act upon it as if it were a
message sent from heaven. I rose from my bed, struck a light, sat down,
and wrote a letter to the Lieutenant-Governor, Sir George Arthur, a
simple statement of facts, leaving it to his benevolence to pardon the
liberty I had taken in addressing him.

I asked of him to continue my husband in the militia service, in the
same regiment in which he now held the rank of captain, which, by
enabling him to pay our debts, would rescue us from our present misery.
Of the political character of Sir George Arthur I knew nothing. I
addressed him as a man and a Christian; and I acknowledge, with the
deepest and most heartfelt gratitude, the generous kindness of his
conduct towards us. Before the day dawned, my letter was ready for the
post The first secret I ever had from my husband was the writing of that
letter; and, proud and sensitive as he was, and averse to asking the
least favour of the great, I was dreadfully afraid that the act I
had just done would be displeasing to him; still, I felt resolutely
determined to send it. After giving the children their breakfast, I
walked down and read it to my brother-in-law, who was not only much
pleased with its contents, but took it down himself to the post-office.

Shortly after, I received a letter from my husband, informing me that
the regiment had been reduced, and that he should be home in time to get
in the harvest. Most anxiously I awaited a reply to my application to
the Governor; but no reply came.

The first week in August our dear Moodie came home, and brought with
him, to our no small joy, J. E----, who had just returned from Ireland.
E---- had been disappointed about the money, which was subject to
litigation; and, tired of waiting at home until the tedious process of
the law should terminate, he had come back to the woods, and, before
night, was reinstated in his old quarters.

His presence made Jenny all alive; she dared him at once to a trial of
skill with her in the wheat-field, which E---- prudently declined. He
did not expect to stay longer in Canada than the fall, but, whilst he
did stay, he was to consider our house his home.

That harvest was the happiest we ever spent in the bush. We had enough
of the common necessaries of life. A spirit of peace and harmony
pervaded our little dwelling, for the most affectionate attachment
existed among its members. We were not troubled with servants, for the
good old Jenny we regarded as an humble friend, and were freed, by that
circumstance, from many of the cares and vexations of a bush life. Our
evening excursions on the lake were doubly enjoyed after the labours of
the day, and night brought us calm and healthful repose.



CHAPTER X.

THE WHIRLWIND.


The 19th of April came, and our little harvest was all safely housed.
Business called Moodie away for a few days to Cobourg; Jenny had gone to
Dummer, to visit her friends, and J. E---- had taken a grist of the new
wheat, which he and Moodie had threshed the day before, to the mill. I
was consequently left alone with the children, and had a doable portion
of work to do. During their absence it was my lot to witness the most
awful storm I ever beheld, and a vivid recollection of its terrors was
permanently fixed upon my memory.

The weather had been intensely hot during the three preceding days,
although the sun was entirely obscured by a blueish haze, which seemed
to render the unusual heat of the atmosphere more oppressive. Not
a breath of air stirred the vast forest, and the waters of the lake
assumed a leaden hue. After passing a sleepless night, I arose, a little
after daybreak, to superintend my domestic affairs. E---- took his
breakfast, and went off to the mill, hoping that the rain would keep off
until after his return.

“It is no joke,” he said, “being upon these lakes in a small canoe,
heavily laden, in a storm.”

Before the sun rose, the heavens were covered with hard-looking clouds,
of a deep blue and black cast, fading away to white at their edges, and
in form resembling the long, rolling waves of a heavy sea--but with this
difference, that the clouds were perfectly motionless, piled in long
curved lines, one above the other, and so remained until four o'clock in
the afternoon. The appearance of these clouds, as the sun rose above the
horizon, was the most splendid that can be imagined, tinged up to the
zenith with every shade of saffron, gold, rose-colour, scarlet, and
crimson, fading away into the deepest violet. Never did the storm-fiend
shake in the face of day a more gorgeous banner; and, pressed as I
was for time, I stood gazing like one entranced upon the magnificent
pageant.

As the day advanced, the same blue haze obscured the sun, which frowned
redly through his misty veil. At ten o'clock the heat was suffocating,
and I extinguished the fire in the cooking-stove, determined to make our
meals upon bread and milk, rather than add to the oppressive heat. The
thermometer in the shade ranged from ninety-six to ninety-eight degrees,
and I gave over my work and retired with the little ones to the coolest
part of the house. The young creatures stretched themselves upon the
floor, unable to jump about or play; the dog lay panting in the shade;
the fowls half buried themselves in the dust, with open beaks and
outstretched wings. All nature seemed to droop beneath the scorching
heat.

Unfortunately for me, a gentleman arrived about one o'clock from
Kingston, to transact some business with my husband. He had not tasted
food since six o'clock, and I was obliged to kindle the fire to prepare
his dinner. It was one of the hardest tasks I ever performed; I almost
fainted with the heat, and most inhospitably rejoiced when his dinner
was over, and I saw him depart. Shortly afterwards, my friend Mrs. C----
and her brother called in, on their way from Peterborough.

“How do you bear the heat?” asked Mrs. C----. “This is one of the
hottest days I ever remember to have experienced in this part of the
province. I am afraid that it will end in a hurricane, or what the Lower
Canadians term 'L'Orage.'”

About four o'clock they rose to go. I urged them to stay onger. “No,”
 said Mrs. C----, “the sooner we get home the better. I think we can
reach it before the storm breaks.”

I took Donald in my arms, and my eldest boy by the hand, and walked with
them to the brow of the hill, thinking that the air would be cooler in
the shade. In this I was mistaken. The clouds over our heads hung so
low, and the heat was so great, that I was soon glad to retrace my
steps.

The moment I turned round to face the lake, I was surprised at the
change that had taken place in the appearance of the heavens. The
clouds, that had before lain so motionless, were now in rapid motion,
hurrying and chasing each other round the horizon. It was a strangely
awful sight. Before I felt a breath of the mighty blast that had already
burst on the other side of the lake, branches of trees, leaves, and
clouds of dust were whirled across the lake, whose waters rose in long
sharp furrows, fringed with foam, as if moved in their depths by some
unseen but powerful agent.

Panting with terror, I just reached the door of the house as the
hurricane swept up the hill, crushing and overturning every thing in
its course. Spell-bound, I stood at the open door, with clasped hands,
unable to speak, rendered dumb and motionless by the terrible grandeur
of the scene; while little Donald, who could not utter many intelligible
words, crept to my feet, appealing to me for protection, while his rosy
cheeks paled even to marble whiteness. The hurrying clouds gave to the
heavens the appearance of a pointed dome, round which the lightning
played in broad ribbons of fire. The roaring of the thunder, the rushing
of the blast, the impetuous down-pouring of the rain, and the crash
of falling trees, were perfectly deafening; and in the midst of this
up-roar of the elements, old Jenny burst in, drenched with wet and half
dead with fear.

“The Lord preserve us!” she cried, “this surely is the day of judgment.
Fifty trees fell across my very path, between this an' the creek. Mrs.
C---- just reached her brother's clearing a few minutes before a great
oak fell on her very path. What thunther!--what lightning! Misthress,
dear!--it's turn'd so dark, I can only jist see yer face.”

Glad enough was I of her presence; for to be alone in the heart of
the great forest, in a log hut, on such a night, was not a pleasing
prospect. People gain courage by companionship, and in order to reassure
each other, struggle to conceal their fears.

“And where is Mr. E----?”

“I hope not on the lake. He went early this morning to get the wheat
ground at the mill.”

“Och, the crathur! He's surely drowned. What boat could stan' such a
scrimmage as this?”

I had my fears for poor John; but as the chance that he had to wait
at the mill till others were served was more than probable, I tried to
still my apprehensions for his safety. The storm soon passed over, after
having levelled several acres of wood near the house, and smitten down
in its progress two gigantic pines in the clearing, which must have
withstood the force of a thousand winters. Talking over the effects of
this whirlwind with my brother, he kindly sent me the following very
graphic description of a whirlwind which passed through the town of
Guelph in the summer of 1829.

[Footnote: Written by Mr Strickland, of Douro.] “In my hunting
excursions and rambles through the Upper Canadian forests, I had
frequently met with extensive wind-falls; and observed with some
surprise that the fallen trees lay strewn in a succession of circles,
and evidently appeared to have been twisted off the stumps. I also
remarked that these wind-falls were generally narrow, and had the
appearance of a road slashed through the forest. From observations made
at the time, and since confirmed, I have no doubt that Colonel Reid's
theory of storms's a correct one, viz., that all wind-storms move in a
circular direction, and the nearer the centre the more violent the force
of the wind. Having seen the effects of several similar hurricanes
since my residence in Canada West, I shall proceed to describe one which
happened in the township of Guelph during the early part of the summer
of 1829.

“The weather, for the season of the year (May), had been hot and sultry,
with scarcely a breath of wind stirring. I had heard distant thunder
from an early hour in the morning, which, from the eastward, is rather
an unusual occurrence. About 10 A. M., the sky had a most singular, and
I must add a most awful appearance, presenting to the view a vast arch
of rolling blackness, which seemed to gather strength and density as
it approached the zenith. All at once the clouds began to work round in
circles, as if chasing one another through the air. Suddenly the dark
arch of clouds appeared to break up into detached masses, whirling and
mixing through each other in dreadful commotion. The forked lightning
was incessant, accompanied by heavy thunder. In a short time, the clouds
seemed to converge to a point, which approached very near the earth,
still whirling with great rapidity directly under this point; and
apparently from the midst of the woods arose a black column, in the
shape of a cone, which instantly joined itself to the depending cloud.
The sight was now grand and awful in the extreme. Picture, to your
imagination a vast column of smoke, of inky blackness, reaching from
earth to heaven, gyrating with fearful velocity--bright lightnings
issuing from the vortex; the roar of the thunder--the rushing of the
blast--the crash of timber--the limbs of trees, leaves, and rubbish,
mingled with clouds of dust, whirling through the air;--you then have a
faint idea of the scene.

“I had ample time for observation, as the hurricane commenced its
devastating course about two miles from the town, through the centre of
which it took its way, passing within fifty yards of where a number
of persons, myself among the rest, were standing, watching its fearful
progress.

“As the tornado approached, the trees seemed to fall like a pack
of cards before its irresistible current. After passing through the
clearing made around the village, the force of the wind gradually
abated, and in a few minutes died away entirely.

“As soon as the storm was over, I went to see the damage it had done.
From the point where I first observed the black column to rise from the
woods and join the clouds, the trees were twisted in every direction.
A belt of timber had been levelled to the ground, about two miles in
length and about one hundred yards in breadth. At the entrance of the
town it crossed the river Speed, and uprooted about six acres of wood,
which had been thinned out, and left by Mr. Gait (late superintendent of
the Canada Company), as an ornament to his house.

“The Eremosa road was completely blocked up for nearly half-a-mile, in
the wildest confusion possible. In its progress through the town the
storm unroofed several houses, levelled many fences to the ground, and
entirely demolished a frame barn. Windows were dashed in; and, in one
instance, the floor of a log house was carried through the roof. Some
hairbreadth escapes occurred; but, luckily, no lives were lost.

“About twelve years since a similar storm occurred in the north part
of the township of Douro, but was of much less magnitude. I heard an
intelligent settler, who resided some years in the township of Madoc,
state that, during his residence in that township, a similar hurricane
to the one I have described, though of a much more awful character,
passed through a part of Marmora and Madoc, and had been traced, in a
north-easterly direction, upwards of forty miles into the unsurveyed
lands; the uniform width of which appeared to be three quarters of a
mile.

“It is very evident, from the traces which they have left behind them,
that storms of this description have not been unfrequent in the
wooded districts of Canada; and it becomes a matter of interesting
consideration whether the clearing of our immense forests will not, in a
great measure, remove the cause of these phenomena.”

A few minutes after our household had retired to rest, my first sleep
was broken by the voice of J. E----, speaking to old Jenny in the
kitchen. He had been overtaken by the storm but had run his canoe ashore
upon an island before its full fury burst, and turned it over the flour;
while he had to brave the terrors of a pitiless tempest--buffeted by the
wind, and drenched with torrents of rain. I got up and made him a cup of
tea, while Jenny prepared a rasher of bacon and eggs for his supper.

Shortly after this, J. E---- bade a final adieu to Canada, with his
cousin C. W----. He volunteered into the Scotch Greys, and we never saw
him more; but I have been told that he was so highly respected by the
officers of the regiment that they subscribed for his commission; that
he rose to the rank of lieutenant; accompanied the regiment to India,
and was at the taking of Cabul; but from himself we never heard again.

The 16th of October, my third son was born; and a few days after, my
husband was appointed paymaster to the militia regiments in the V.
District, with the rank and full pay of captain. This was Sir George
Arthur's doing. He returned no answer to my application, but he did not
forget us. As the time that Moodie might retain this situation was very
doubtful, he thought it advisable not to remove me and the family until
he could secure some permanent situation; by so doing, he would have a
better opportunity of saving the greater part of his income to pay off
his old debts.

This winter of 1839 was one of severe trial to me. Hitherto I had
enjoyed the blessing of health; but both the children and myself were
now doomed to suffer from dangerous attacks of illness. All the little
things had malignant scarlet fever, and for several days I thought it
would please the Almighty to take from me my two girls. This fever is
so fatal to children in Canada that none of my neighbours dared approach
the house. For three weeks Jenny and I were never undressed; our whole
time was taken up in nursing the five little helpless creatures through
the successive stages of their alarming disease. I sent for Dr. Taylor;
but he did not come, and I was obliged to trust to the mercy of God,
and my own judgment and good nursing. Though I escaped the fever, mental
anxiety and fatigue brought on other illness, which for nearly ten weeks
rendered me perfectly helpless. When I was again able to creep from
my sick bed, the baby was seized with an illness, which Dr. B----
pronounced mortal. Against all hope, he recovered, but these severe
mental trials rendered me weak and nervous, and more anxious than ever
to be re-united to my husband. To add to these troubles, my sister and
her husband sold their farm, and removed from our neighbourhood. Mr.
---- had returned to England, and had obtained a situation in the
Customs; and his wife, my friend Emilia, was keeping a school in the
village; so that I felt more solitary than ever, thus deprived of so
many kind, sympathizing friends.



CHAPTER XI.

THE WALK TO DUMMER.


Reader! have you ever heard of a place situated in the forest-depths of
this far western wilderness, called Dummer? Ten years ago it might not
inaptly have been termed “The _last_ clearing in the World.” Nor to
this day do I know of any in that direction which extends beyond it. Our
bush-farm was situated on the border-line of a neighbouring township,
only one degree less wild, less out of the worid, or nearer to the
habitations of civilization than the far-famed “English Line,” the boast
and glory of this _terra incognita_.

This place, so named by the emigrants who had pitched their tents in
that solitary wilderness, was a long line of cleared land, extending
upon either side for some miles through the darkest and most
interminable forest. The English Line was inhabited chiefly by Cornish
miners, who, tired of burrowing like moles underground, had determined
to emigrate to Canada, where they could breathe the fresh air of heaven,
and obtain the necessaries of life upon the bosom of their mother earth.
Strange as it may appear, these men made good farmers, and steady,
industrious colonists, working as well above ground as they had toiled
in their early days beneath it. All our best servants came from Dummer;
and although they spoke a language difficult to be understood, and
were uncouth in their manners and appearance, they were faithful
and obedient, performing the tasks assigned to them with patient
perseverance; good food and kind treatment rendering them always
cheerful and contented.

My dear old Jenny, that most faithful and attached of all humble
domestic friends, came from Dummer, and I was wont to regard it with
complacency for her sake. But Jenny was not English; she was a generous,
warm-hearted daughter of the Green Isle--the emerald gem set in the
silver of ocean. Yes, Jenny was one of the poorest children of that
impoverished but glorious country where wit and talent seem indigenous,
springing up spontaneously in the rudest and most uncultivated minds;
showing what the land could bring forth in its own strength, unaided by
education, and unfettered by the conventional rules of society. Jenny
was a striking instance of the worth, noble self-denial, and devotion,
which are often met with--and, alas! but too often disregarded--in the
poor and ignorant natives of that deeply-injured and much-abused land.
A few words about my old favourite may not prove uninteresting to my
readers.

Jenny Buchanan, or, as she called it, Bohanon, was the daughter of a
petty exciseman, of Scotch extraction (hence her industry), who, at the
time of her birth, resided near the old town of Inniskillen. Her mother
died a few months after she was born; and her father, within the twelve
months, married again. In the mean while the poor orphan babe had been
adopted by a kind neighbour, the wife of a small farmer in the vicinity.

In return for coarse food and scanty clothing, the little Jenny became
a servant of all work. She fed the pigs, herded the cattle, assisted
in planting potatoes and digging peat from the bog, and was undisputed
mistress of the poultry-yard. As she grew up to womanhood, the
importance of her labours increased. A better reaper in the
harvest-field, or footer of turf in the bog, could not be found in the
district, or a woman more thoroughly acquainted with the management
of cows and the rearing of young cattle; but here poor Jenny's
accomplishments terminated.

Her usefulness was all abroad. Within the house she made more dirt than
she had the inclination or the ability to clear away. She could neither
read, nor knit, nor sew; and although she called herself a Protestant,
and a Church of England woman, she knew no more of religion, as revealed
to man through the Word of God, than the savage who sinks to the grave
in ignorance of a Redeemer. Hence she stoutly resisted all idea of being
a sinner, or of standing the least chance of receiving hereafter the
condemnation of one.

“Och, shure thin,” she would say, with simple earnestness of look and
manner, almost irresistible, “God will never trouble Himsel' about a
poor, hard-working crathur like me, who never did any harm to the manest
of His makin'.”

One thing was certain, that a benevolent Providence had, “throubled
Himsel'” about poor Jenny in times past, for the warm heart of this
neglected child of Nature contained a stream of the richest benevolence,
which, situated as she had been, could not have been derived from any
other source. Honest, faithful, and industrious, Jenny became a law
unto herself, and practically illustrated the golden rule of her blessed
Lord, “to do unto others as we would they should do unto us.” She
thought it was impossible that her poor services could ever repay the
debt of gratitude that she owed to the family who had brought her up,
although the obligation must have been entirely on their side. To them
she was greatly attached--for them she toiled unceasingly; and when evil
days came, and they were not able to meet the rent-day, or to occupy the
farm, she determined to accompany them in their emigration to Canada,
and formed one of the stout-hearted band that fixed its location in the
lonely and unexplored wilds now known as the township of Dummer.

During the first year of their settlement, the means of obtaining the
common necessaries of life became so precarious, that, in order to
assist her friends with a little ready money, Jenny determined to hire
out into some wealthy house as a servant. When I use the term wealth
as applied to any bush-settler, it is of course only comparatively; but
Jenny was anxious to obtain a place with settlers who enjoyed a small
income independent of their forest means.

Her first speculation was a complete failure. For five long, hopeless
years she served a master from whom she never received a farthing of her
stipulated wages. Still her attachment to the family was so strong, and
had become so much the necessity of her life, that the poor creature
could not make up her mind to leave them. The children whom she had
received into her arms at their birth, and whom she had nursed with
maternal tenderness, were as dear to her as if they had been her own;
she continued to work for them, although her clothes were worn to
tatters, and her own friends were too poor to replace them.

Her master, Captain N----, a handsome, dashing officer, who had served
many years in India, still maintained the carriage and appearance of a
gentleman, in spite of his mental and moral degradation, arising from a
constant state of intoxication; he still promised to remunerate at some
future day her faithful services; and although all his neighbours well
knew that his means were exhausted, and that that day would never come,
yet Jenny, in the simplicity of her faith, still toiled on, in the hope
that the better day he spoke of would soon arrive.

And now a few words respecting this master, which I trust may serve as a
warning to others. Allured by the bait that has been the ruin of so many
of his class, the offer of a large grant of land, Captain N---- had been
induced to form a settlement in this remote and untried township; laying
out much, if not all, of his available means in building a log house,
and clearing a large extent of barren and stony land. To this uninviting
home he conveyed a beautiful young wife, and a small and increasing
family. The result may be easily anticipated. The want of society--a
dreadful want to a man of his previous habits--the total absence of all
the comforts and decencies of life; produced inaction, apathy, and
at last, despondency, which was only alleviated by a constant and
immoderate use of ardent spirits. As long as Captain N---- retained his
half pay, he contrived to exist. In an evil hour he parted with this,
and quickly trod the down-hill path to ruin.

And here I would remark that it is always a rash and hazardous step for
any officer to part with his half pay; although it is almost every day
done, and generally followed by the same disastrous results. A-certain
income, however small, in a country where money is so hard to be
procured, and where labour cannot be attained but at a very high
pecuniary remuneration, is invaluable to a gentleman unaccustomed to
agricultural employment; who, without this reserve to pay his people,
during the brief but expensive seasons of seed-time and harvest, must
either work himself or starve. I have known no instance in which such
sale has been attended with ultimate advantage; but, alas! too many
in which it has terminated in the most distressing destitution. These
government grants of land, to half-pay officers, have induced numbers of
this class to emigrate to the backwoods of Canada, who are totally
unfit for pioneers; but, tempted by the offer of finding themselves
landholders of what, on paper, appear to them fine estates, they
resign a certainty, to waste their energies, and die half-starved and
broken-hearted in the depths of the pitiless wild.

If a gentleman so situated would give up all idea of settling on his
grant, but hire a good farm in a favourable situation--that is, not too
far from a market--and with his half pay hire efficient labourers,
of which plenty are now to be had, to cultivate the land, with common
prudence and economy, he would soon obtain a comfortable subsistence
for his family. And if the males were brought up to share the burden and
heat of the day, the expense of hired labour, as it yearly diminished,
would add to the general means and well-being of the whole, until the
hired farm became the real property of the industrious tenants. But the
love of show, the vain boast of appearing richer and better dressed than
our neighbours, too often involves the emigrant's family in debt, from
which they are seldom able to extricate themselves without sacrificing
the means which would have secured their independence.

This, although a long digression, will not, I hope, be without its
use; and if this book is regarded not as a work of amusement but one
of practical experience, written for the benefit of others, it will
not fail to convey some useful hints to those who have contemplated
emigration to Canada: the best country in the world for the industrious
and well-principled man, who really comes out to work, and to better his
condition by the labour of his hands; but a gulf of ruin to the vain and
idle, who only set foot upon these shores to accelerate their ruin.

But to return to Captain N----. It was at this disastrous period
that Jenny entered his service. Had her master adapted his habits and
expenditure to his altered circumstances, much misery might have been
spared, both to himself and his family. But he was a proud man--too
proud to work, or to receive with kindness the offers of service
tendered to him by his half-civilized, but well-meaning neighbours.

“Hang him!” cried an indignant English settler (Captain N---- was an
Irishman), whose offer of drawing wood had been rejected with unmerited
contempt. “Wait a few years and we shall see what his pride will do for
him. _I am_ sorry for his poor wife and children; but for himself, I
have no pity for him.”

This man had been uselessly insulted, at the very moment when he was
anxious to perform a kind and benevolent action; when, like a true
Englishman, his heart was softened by witnessing the sufferings of a
young delicate female and her infant family. Deeply affronted by the
Captain's foolish conduct, he now took a malignant pleasure in watching
his arrogant neighbour's progress to ruin.

The year after the sale of his commission, Captain N---- found himself
considerably in debt, “Never mind, Ella,” he said to his anxious wife;
“the crops will pay all.”

The crops were a failure that year. Creditors pressed hard; the
Captain had no money to pay his workmen, and he would not work himself.
Disgusted with his location, but unable to change it for a better;
without friends of his own class (for he was the only gentleman then
resident in the new township), to relieve the monotony of his existence
with their society, or to afford him advice or assistance in his
difficulties, the fatal whiskey-bottle became his refuge from gloomy
thoughts.

His wife, an amiable and devoted creature, well born, well educated,
and deserving of a better lot, did all in her power to wean him from
the growing vice. But, alas! the pleadings of an angel, in such
circumstances, would have had little effect upon the mind of such a man.
He loved her as well as he could love any thing, and he fancied that he
loved his children, while he was daily reducing them, by his favourite
vice, to beggary.

For awhile, he confined his excesses to his own fireside, but this was
only for as long a period as the sale of his stock and laud would supply
him with the means of criminal indulgence. After a time, all these
resources failed, and his large grant of eight hundred acres of land had
been converted into whiskey, except the one hundred acres on which his
house and barn stood, embracing the small clearing from which the family
derived their scanty supply of wheat and potatoes. For the sake of
peace, his wife gave up all her ornaments and household plate, and the
best articles of a once handsome and ample wardrobe, in the hope of
hiding her sorrows from the world, and keeping her husband at home.

The pride, that had rendered him so obnoxious to his humbler neighbours,
yielded at length to the inordinate craving for drink; the man who had
held himself so high above his honest and industrious fellow-settlers,
could now unblushingly enter their cabins and beg for a drop of whiskey.
The feeling of shame once subdued, there was no end to his audacious
mendicity. His whole time was spent in wandering about the country,
calling upon every new settler, in the hope of being asked to partake
of the coveted poison. He was even known to enter by the window of an
emigrant's cabin, during the absence of the owner, and remain drinking
in the house while a drop of spirits could be found in the cupboard.
When driven forth by the angry owner of the hut, he wandered on to the
distant town of P----, and lived there in a low tavern, while his wife
and children were starving at home.

“He is the filthiest beast in the township,” said the aforementioned
neighbour to me; “it would be a good thing for his wife and children if
his worthless neck were broken in one of hit, drunken sprees.”

This might be the melancholy fact, but it was not the less dreadful
on that account. The husband of an affectionate wife--the father of a
lovely family--and his death to be a matter of rejoicing!--a blessing,
instead of being an affliction!--an agony not to be thought upon without
the deepest sorrow.

It was at this melancholy period of her sad history that Mrs. N----
found, in Jenny Buchanan, a help in her hour of need. The heart of the
faithful creature bled for the misery; which involved the wife of her
degraded master, and the children she so dearly loved. Their want and
destitution called all the sympathies of her ardent nature into active
operation; they were long indebted to her labour for every morsel of
food which they consumed. For them, she sowed, she planted, she reaped.
Every block of wood which shed a cheering warmth around their desolate
home was cut from the forest by her own hands, and brought up a steep
hill to the house upon her back. For them, she coaxed the neighbours,
with whom she was a general favourite, out of many a mess of eggs for
their especial benefit; while with, her cheerful songs, and hearty,
hopeful disposition, she dispelled much of the cramping despair which
chilled the heart of the unhappy mother in her deserted home.

For several years did this great, poor woman keep the wolf from the door
of her beloved mistress, toiling for her with the strength and energy
of a man. When was man ever so devoted, so devoid of all selfishness,
so attached to employers, yet poorer than herself, as this uneducated
Irishwoman?

A period was at length put to her unrequited services. In a fit of
intoxication her master beat her severely with the iron ramrod of his
gun, and turned her, with abusive language, from his doors. Oh, hard
return for all her unpaid labours of love! She forgave this outrage for
the sake of the helpless beings who depended upon her care. He repeated
the injury, and the poor creature returned almost heart broken to her
former home.

Thinking that his spite would subside in a few days, Jenny made a third
effort to enter his house in her usual capacity; but Mrs. N---- told
her, with many tears, that her presence would only enrage her husband,
who had threatened herself with the most cruel treatment if she allowed
the faithful servant again to enter the house. Thus ended her five
years' service to this ungrateful master. Such was her reward!

I heard of Jenny's worth and kindness from the Englishman who had been
so grievously affronted by Captain N----, and sent for her to come to
me. She instantly accepted my offer, and returned with my messenger. She
had scarcely a garment to cover her. I was obliged to find her a suit
of clothes before I could set her to work. The smiles and dimples of
my curly-headed, rosy little Donald, then a baby-boy of fifteen months,
consoled the old woman for her separation from Ellie N----; and the
good-will with which all the children (now four in number) regarded the
kind old body, soon endeared to her the new home which Providence had
assigned to her.

Her accounts of Mrs. N----, and her family, soon deeply interested me in
her fate; and Jenny never went to visit her friends in Dummer without an
interchange of good wishes passing between us.

The year of the Canadian rebellion came, and brought with it sorrow into
many a bush dwelling. Old Jenny and I were left alone with the little
children, in the depths of the dark forest, to help ourselves in the
best way we could. Men could not be procured in that thinly-settled
spot for love nor money, and I now fully realized the extent of Jenny's
usefulness. Daily she yoked the oxen, and brought down from the bush
fuel to maintain our fires, which she felled and chopped up with her own
hands. She fed the cattle, and kept all things snug about the doors; not
forgetting to load her master's two guns, “in case,” as she said, “the
ribels should attack us in our retrate.”

The months of November and December of 1838 had beer unnaturally mild
for this iron climate; but the opening of the ensuing January brought
a short but severe spell of frost and snow. We felt very lonely in
our solitary dwelling, crouching round the blazing fire, that scarcely
chased the cold from our miserable log tenement, until this dreary
period was suddenly cheered by the unexpected presence of my beloved
friend, Emilia, who came to spend a week with me in my forest home.

She brought her own baby-boy with her, and an ample supply of buffalo
robes, not forgetting a treat of baker's bread, and “sweeties” for the
children. Oh, dear Emilia! best and kindest of women, though absent in
your native land, long, long shall my heart cherish with affectionate
gratitude all your visits of love, and turn to you as to a sister,
tried, and found most faithful, in the dark hour of adversity, and
amidst the almost total neglect of those from whom nature claimed a
tenderer and holier sympathy.

Great was the joy of Jenny at this accession to our family party, and
after Mrs. S---- was well warmed, and had partaken of tea--the only
refreshment we could offer her--we began to talk over the news of the
place.

“By the by, Jenny,” said she, turning to the old servant, who was
undressing the little boy by the fire, “have you heard lately from poor
Mrs. N----? We have been told that she and the family are in a dreadful
state of destitution. That worthless man has left them for the States,
and it is supposed that he has joined Mackenzie's band of ruffians on
Navy Island; but whether this be true or false, he has deserted his wife
and children, taking his eldest son along with him (who might have been
of some service at home), and leaving them without money or food.”

“The good Lord! What will become of the crathurs?” responded Jenny,
wiping her wrinkled cheek with the back of her hard, brown hand. “An'
thin they have not a sowl to chop and draw them firewood; an' the
weather so oncommon savare. Och hone! what has not that _baste_ of a man
to answer for?”

“I heard,” continued Mrs. S----, “that they have tasted no food but
potatoes for the last nine months, and scarcely enough of them to keep
soul and body together; that they have sold their last cow; and the poor
young lady and her second brother, a lad of only twelve years old, bring
all the wood for the fire from the bush on a hand-sleigh.”

“Oh, dear!--oh, dear!” sobbed Jenny; “an' I not there to hilp them! An'
poor Miss Mary, the tinder thing! Oh, 'tis hard, terribly hard for the
crathurs! an' they not used to the like.”

“Can nothing be done for them?” said I.

“That is what we want to know,” returned Emilia, “and that was one of my
reasons for coming up to D----. I wanted to consult you and Jenny
upon the subject. You who are an officer's wife, and I, who am both an
officer's wife and daughter, ought to devise some plan of rescuing this
unfortunate lady and her family from her present forlorn situation.”

The tears sprang to my eyes, and I thought, in the bitterness of my
heart, upon my own galling poverty, that my pockets did not contain even
a single copper, and that I had scarcely garments enough to shield me
from the inclemency of the weather. By unflinching industry, and taking
my part in the toil of the field, I had bread for myself and family, and
this was more than poor Mrs. N---- possessed; but it appeared impossible
for me to be of any assistance to the unhappy sufferer, and the thought
of my incapacity gave me severe pain. It was only in moments like the
present that I felt the curse of poverty.

“Well,” continued my friend, “you see, Mrs. Moodie, that the ladies of
P---- are all anxious to do what they can for her; but they first want
to learn if the miserable circumstances in which she is said to be
placed are true. In short, my dear friend, they want you and me to make
a pilgrimage to Dummer, to see the poor lady herself; and then they will
be guided by our report.”

“Then let us lose no time in going upon our own mission of mercy.”

“Och, my dear heart, you will be lost in the woods!” said old Jenny.
“It is nine long miles to the first clearing, and that through a lonely,
blazed path. After you are through the beaver-meadow, there is not a
single hut for you to rest or warm yourselves. It is too much for the
both of yees; you will be frozen to death on the road.”

“No fear,” said my benevolent friend; “God will take care of us, Jenny.
It is on His errand we go; to carry a message of hope to one about to
perish.”

“The Lord bless you for a darlint,” cried the old woman, devoutly
kissing the velvet cheek of the little fellow sleeping upon her lap.
“May your own purty child never know the want and sorrow that is around
her.”

Emilia and I talked over the Dummer scheme until we fell asleep. Many
were the plans we proposed for the immediate relief of the unfortunate
family. Early the next morning, my brother-in-law, Mr. T----, called
upon my friend. The subject next our heart was immediately introduced,
and he was called into the general council. His feelings, like our own,
were deeply interested; and he proposed that we should each provide
something from our own small stores to satisfy the pressing wants of
the distressed family; while he promised to bring his cutter, the next
morning, and take us through the beaver-meadow, and to the edge of the
great swamp, which would shorten four miles, at least, of our long and
hazardous journey.

We joyfully acceded to his proposal, and set cheerfully to work to
provide for the morrow. Jenny baked a batch of her very best bread, and
boiled a large piece of beef; and Mr. T---- brought with him, the next
day, a fine cooked ham, in a sack, into the bottom of which he stowed
the beef and loaves, besides some sugar and tea, which his own kind
wife, the author of “The Backwoods of Canada,” had sent. I had some
misgivings as to the manner in which these good things could be
introduced to the poor lady, who, I had heard, was reserved and proud.

“Oh, Jenny,” I said, “how shall I be able to ask her to accept
provisions from strangers? I am afraid of wounding her feelings.”

“Oh, darlint, never fear'that! She is proud, I know; but 'tis not a
stiff pride, but jist enough to consale her disthress from her ignorant
English neighbours, who think so manely of poor folk like her who were
once rich. She will be very thankful to you for your kindness, for she
has not experienced much of it from the Dummer people in her throuble,
though she may have no words to tell you so. Say that old Jenny sent
the bread to dear wee Ellie, 'cause she knew she would like a loaf of
Jenny's bakin'.”

“But the meat.”

“Och, the mate, is it? Maybe, you'll think of some excuse for the mate
when you get there.”

“I hope so; but I'm a sad coward with strangers, and I have lived so
long out of the world that I am at a great loss what to do. I will try
and put a good face on the matter. Your name, Jenny, will be no small
help to me.”

All was now ready. Kissing our little bairns, who crowded around us with
eager and inquiring looks, and charging Jenny for the hundredth time to
take especial care of them during our absence, we mounted the cutter,
and set off, under the care and protection of Mr. T----, who determined
to accompany us on the journey.

It was a black, cold day; no sun visible in the gray, dark sky; a keen,
cutting wind, and hard frost. We crouched close to each other.

“Good heavens, how cold it is!” whispered Emilia. “What a day for such a
journey!”

She had scarcely ceased speaking, when the cutter went upon a stump
which lay concealed under the drifted snow; and we, together with the
ruins of our conveyance, were scattered around.

“A bad beginning,” said my brother-in-law, with a rueful aspect, as he
surveyed the wreck of the cutter from which we had promised ourselves so
much benefit. “There is no help for it but to return home.”

“Oh, no,” said Mrs. S----; “bad beginnings make good endings, you know.
Let us go on; it will be far better walking than riding such a dreadful
day. My feet are half frozen already with sitting still.”

“But, my dear madam,” expostulated Mr. T----, “consider the distance,
the road, the dark, dull day, and our imperfect knowledge of the path.
I will get the cutter mended to-morrow; and the day after we may be able
to proceed.”

“Delays are dangerous,” said the pertinacious Emilia, who, woman-like,
was determined to have her own way. “Now or never. While we wait for the
broken cutter, the broken hearted Mrs. N---- may starve. We can stop at
Colonel C----'s and warm ourselves, and you can leave the cutter at his
house until our return.”

“It was upon your account that I proposed the delay,” said the good Mr.
T----, taking the sack, which was no inconsiderable weight, upon his
shoulder, and driving his horse before him into neighbour W----'s
stable. “Where you go, I am ready to follow.”

When we arrived, Colonel C----'s family were at breakfast, of which they
made us partake; and after vainly endeavouring to dissuade us from what
appeared to them our Quixotic expedition, Mrs. C---- added a dozen fine
white fish to the contents of the sack, and sent her youngest son to
help Mr. T---- along with his burthen, and to bear us company on our
desolate road.

Leaving the Colonel's hospitable house on our left, we again plunged
into the woods, and after a few minutes' brisk walking, found ourselves
upon the brow of a steep bank that overlooked the beaver-meadow,
containing within its area several hundred acres.

There is no scenery in the bush that presents such a novel appearance as
those meadows, or openings, surrounded, as they invariably are, by dark,
intricate forests; their high, rugged banks covered with the light, airy
tamarack and silver birch. In summer they look like a lake of soft, rich
verdure, hidden in the bosom of the barren and howling waste. Lakes they
certainly have been, from which the waters have receded, “ages, ages
long ago;” and still the whole length of these curious level valleys is
traversed by a stream, of no inconsiderable dimensions.

The waters of the narrow, rapid creek, which flowed through the meadow
we were about to cross, were of sparkling brightness, and icy cold. The
frost-king had no power to check their swift, dancing movements, or stop
their perpetual song. On they leaped, sparkling and flashing beneath
their ice-crowned banks, rejoicing as they revelled on in their lonely
course. In the prime of the year, this is a wild and lovely spot, the
grass is of the richest green, and the flowers of the most gorgeous
dyes. The gayest butterflies float above them upon painted wings; and
the whip-poor-will pours forth from the neighbouring woods, at close of
dewy eve, his strange but sadly plaintive cry. Winter was now upon the
earth, and the once green meadow looked like a small forest lake covered
with snow.

The first step we made into it plunged us up to the knees in the snow,
which was drifted to a great height in the open space. Mr. T---- and
our young friend C---- walked on ahead of us, in order to break a track
through the untrodden snow. We soon reached the cold creek; but here a
new difficulty presented itself. It was too wide to jump across, and we
could see no other way of passing to the other side.

“There must be some sort of a bridge hereabout,” said young C----, “or
how can the people from Dummer pass constantly during the winter to and
fro. I will go along the bank, and halloo to you if I find one.”

In a few minutes he gave the desired signal, and on reaching the spot,
we found a round, slippery log flung across the stream by way of bridge.
With some trouble, and after various slips, we got safely on the other
side. To wet our feet would have been to ensure their being frozen;
and as it was, we were not without serious apprehensions on that score.
After crossing the bleak, snowy plain, we scrambled over another brook,
and entered the great swamp, which occupied two miles of our dreary
road.

It would be vain to attempt giving any description of this tangled maze
of closely-interwoven cedars, fallen trees, and loose-scattered masses
of rock. It seemed the fitting abode of wolves and bears, and every
other unclean beast. The fire had run through it during the summer,
making the confusion doubly confused. Now we stopped, half doubled, to
crawl under fallen branches that hung over our path, then again we had
to clamber over prostrate trees of great bulk, descending from which
we plumped down into holes in the snow, sinking mid-leg into the rotten
trunk of some treacherous, decayed pine-tree. Before we were half
through the great swamp, we began to think ourselves sad fools, and to
wish that we were safe again by our own firesides. But, then, a great
object was in view,--the relief of a distressed fellow-creature, and
like the “full of hope, misnamed forlorn,” we determined to overcome
every difficulty, and toil on.

It took us an hour at least to clear the great swamp, from which we
emerged into a fine wood, composed chiefly of maple-trees. The sun had,
during our immersion in the dark shades of the swamp, burst through his
leaden shroud, and cast a cheery gleam along the rugged boles of the
lofty trees. The squirrel and chissmunk occasionally bounded across our
path; the dazzling snow which covered it reflected the branches above
us in an endless variety of dancing shadows. Our spirits rose in
proportion. Young C---- burst out singing, and Emilia and I laughed and
chatted as we bounded along our narrow road. On, on for hours, the same
interminable forest stretched away to the right and left, before and
behind us.

“It is past twelve,” said my brother T----, thoughtfully; “if we do
not soon come to a clearing, we may chance to spend the night in the
forest.”

“Oh, I am dying with hunger,” cried Emilia. “Do, C---- give us one or
two of the cakes your mother put into the bag for us to eat upon the
road.”

The ginger-cakes were instantly produced. But where were the teeth to
be found that could masticate them? The cakes were frozen as hard as
stones; this was a great disappointment to us tired and hungry wights;
but it only produced a hearty laugh. Over the logs we went again; for
it was a perpetual stepping up and down, crossing the fallen trees that
obstructed our path. At last we came to a spot where two distinct blazed
roads diverged.

“What are we to do now?” said Mr. T----.

We stopped, and a general consultation was held, and without one
dissenting voice we took the branch to the right, which, after pursuing
for about half-a-mile, led us to a log hut of the rudest description.

“Is this the road to Dummer?” we asked a man, who was chopping wood
outside the fence.

“I guess you are in Dummer?” was the answer.

My heart leaped for joy, for I was dreadfully fatigued.

“Does this road lead through the English Line?”

“That's another thing,” returned the woodman. “No; you turned off from
the right path when you came up here.” We all looked very blank at each
other. “You will have to go back, and keep the other road, and that will
lead you straight to the English Line.”

“How many miles is it to Mrs. N----'s?”

“Some four, or thereabouts,” was the cheering rejoinder. “'Tis one of
the last clearings on the line. If you are going back to Douro to-night,
you must look sharp.”

Sadly and dejectedly we retraced our steps. There are few trifling
failures more bitter in our journey through life than that of a tired
traveller mistaking his road. What effect must that tremendous failure
produce upon the human mind, when, at the end of life's unretraceable
journey, the traveller finds that he has fallen upon the wrong track
through every stage, and instead of arriving at the land of blissful
promise sinks for ever into the gulf of despair!

The distance we had trodden in the wrong path, while led on by hope and
anticipation, now seemed to double in length, as with painful steps we
toiled on to reach the right road. This object once attained, soon led
us to the dwellings of men.

Neat, comfortable log houses, surrounded by well-fenced patches of
clearing, arose on either side of the forest road; dogs flew out and
barked at us, and children ran shouting indoors to tell their respective
owners that strangers were passing their gates; a most unusual
circumstance, I should think, in that location.

A servant who had hired two years with my brother-in-law, we knew must
live somewhere in this neighbourhood, at whose fireside we hoped not
only to rest and warm ourselves, but to obtain something to eat.
On going up to one of the cabins to inquire for Hannah J----, we
fortunately happened to light upon the very person we sought. With many
exclamations of surprise, she ushered us into her neat and comfortable
log dwelling.

A blazing fire, composed of two huge logs, was roaring up the wide
chimney, and the savoury smell that issued from a large pot of pea-soup
was very agreeable to our cold and hungry stomachs. But, alas, the
refreshment went no further! Hannah most politely begged us to take
seats by the fire, and warm and rest ourselves; she even knelt down
and assisted in rubbing our half-frozen hands; but she never once made
mention of the hot soup, or of the tea, which was drawing in a tin
tea-pot upon the hearth-stone, or of a glass of whiskey, which would
have been thankfully accepted by our male pilgrims.

Hannah was not an Irishwoman, no, nor a Scotch lassie, or her very first
request would have been for us to take “a pickle of soup,” or “a sup of
thae warm broths.” The soup was no doubt cooking for Hannah's husband
and two neighbours, who were chopping for him in the bush; and whose
want of punctuality she feelingly lamented.

As we left her cottage, and jogged on, Emilia whispered, laughing,
“I hope you are satisfied with your good dinner? Was not the pea-soup
excellent?--and that cup of nice hot tea!--I never relished any thing
more in my life. I think we should never pass that house without giving
Hannah a call, and testifying our gratitude for her good cheer.”

Many times did we stop to inquire the way to Mrs. N----'s, before we
ascended the steep, bleak hill upon which her house stood. At the door,
Mr. T---- deposited the sack of provisions, and he and young C---- went
across the road to the house of an English settler (who, fortunately
for them, proved more hospitable than Hannah J----), to wait until our
errand was executed.

The house before which Emilia and I were standing had once been a
tolerably comfortable log dwelling. It was larger than such buildings
generally are, and was surrounded by dilapidated barns and stables,
which were not cheered by a solitary head of cattle. A black pine forest
stretched away to the north of the house, and terminated in a dismal,
tangled cedar swamp, the entrance to the house not having been
constructed to face the road.

The spirit that had borne me up during the journey died within me. I was
fearful that my visit would be deemed an impertinent intrusion. I knew
not in what manner to introduce myself and my embarrassment had been
greatly increased by Mrs. S---- declaring that I must break the ice, for
she had not courage to go in. I remonstrated, but she was firm. To hold
any longer parley was impossible. We were standing on the top of a bleak
hill, with the thermometer many degrees below zero, and exposed to
the fiercest biting of the bitter, cutting blast. With a heavy sigh, I
knocked slowly but decidedly at the crazy door. I saw the curly head of
a boy glance for a moment against the broken window. There was a stir
within, but no one answered our summons. Emilia was rubbing her hands
together, and beating a rapid tattoo with her feet upon the hard and
glittering snow, to keep them from freezing.

Again I appealed to the inhospitable door, with a vehemence which seemed
to say, “We are freezing, good people; in mercy let us in!”

Again there was a stir, and a whispered sound of voices, as if
in consultation, from within; and after waiting a few minutes
longer--which, cold as we were, seemed an age--the door was cautiously
opened by a handsome, dark-eyed lad of twelve years of age, who was
evidently the owner of the curly head that had been sent to reconnoitre
us through the window. Carefully closing the door after him, he stepped
out upon the snow, and asked us coldly but respectfully what we wanted.
I told him that we were two ladies, who had walked all the way from
Douro to see his mamma, and that we wished very much to speak to her.
The lad answered us, with the ease and courtesy of a gentleman, that he
did not know whether his mamma could be seen by strangers, but he would
go in and see. So saying he abruptly left us, leaving behind him an
ugly skeleton of a dog, who, after expressing his disapprobation at our
presence in the most disagreeable and unequivocal manner, pounced like
a famished wolf upon the sack of good things which lay at Emilia's feet;
and our united efforts could scarcely keep him off.

“A cold, doubtful reception, this!” said my friend, turning her back to
the wind, and hiding her face in her muff. “This is worse than Hannah's
liberality, and the long, weary walk.”

I thought so too, and begun to apprehend that our walk had been in vain,
when the lad again appeared, and said that we might walk in, for his
mother was dressed.

Emilia, true to her determination, went no farther than the passage. In
vain were all my entreating looks and mute appeals to her benevolence
and friendship; I was forced to enter alone the apartment that contained
the distressed family.

I felt that I was treading upon sacred ground, for a pitying angel
hovers over the abode of suffering virtue, and hallows all its woes.
On a rude bench, before the fire, sat a lady, between thirty and
forty years of age, dressed in a thin, coloured muslin gown, the
most inappropriate garment for the rigour of the season, but, in all
probability, the only decent one that she retained. A subdued melancholy
looked forth from her large, dark, pensive eyes. She appeared like
one who, having discovered the full extent of her misery, had proudly
steeled her heart to bear it. Her countenance was very pleasing, and,
in early life (but she was still young), she must have been eminently
handsome. Near her, with her head bent down, and shaded by her thin,
slender hand, her slight figure scarcely covered by her scanty clothing,
sat her eldest daughter, a gentle, sweet-looking girl, who held in her
arms a baby brother, whose destitution she endeavoured to conceal. It
was a touching sight; that suffering girl, just stepping into womanhood,
hiding against her young bosom the nakedness of the little creature she
loved. Another fine boy, whose neatly-patched clothes had not one piece
of the original stuff apparently left in them, stood behind his mother,
with dark, glistening eyes fastened upon me, as if amused, and wondering
who I was, and what business I could have there. A pale and attenuated,
but very pretty, delicately featured little girl was seated on a low
stool before the fire This was old Jenny's darling, Ellie, or Eloise.
A rude bedstead, of home manufacture, in a corner of the room, covered
with a coarse woollen quilt, contained two little boys, who had crept
into it to conceal their wants from the eyes of the stranger. On the
table lay a dozen peeled potatoes, and a small pot was boiling on the
fire, to receive this their scanty and only daily meal. There was such
an air of patient and enduring suffering in the whole group, that, as I
gazed heart-stricken upon it, my fortitude quite gave way, and I burst
into tears.

Mrs. N---- first broke the painful silence, and, rather proudly, asked
me to whom she had the pleasure of speaking. I made a desperate effort
to regain my composure, and told her, but with much embarrassment, my
name; adding that I was so well acquainted with her and her children,
through Jenny, that I could not consider her as a stranger; that I hoped
that, as I was the wife of an officer, and, like her, a resident in the
bush, and well acquainted with all its trials and privations, she would
look upon me as a friend.

She seemed surprised and annoyed, and I found no small difficulty in
introducing the object of my visit; but the day was rapidly declining,
and I knew that not a moment was to be lost. At first she coldly
rejected all offers of service, and said that she was contented, and
wanted for nothing.

I appealed to the situation in which I beheld herself and her children,
and implored her, for their sakes, not to refuse help from friends who
felt for her distress. Her maternal feelings triumphed over her assumed
indifference, and when she saw me weeping, for I could no longer
restrain my tears, her pride yielded, and for some minutes not a word
was spoken. I heard the large tears, as they slowly fell from her
daughter's eyes, drop one by one upon her garments.

At last the poor girl sobbed out, “Dear mamma, why conceal the truth?
You know that we are nearly naked, and starving.”

Then came the sad tale of domestic woes:--the absence of the husband and
eldest son; the uncertainty as to where they were, or in what engaged;
the utter want of means to procure the common necessaries of life; the
sale of the only remaining cow that used to provide the children with
food. It had been sold for twelve dollars, part to be paid in cash,
part in potatoes; the potatoes were nearly exhausted, and they were
allowanced to so many a day. But the six dollars she had retained as
their last resource! Alas! she had sent the eldest boy the day before to
P----, to get a letter out of the post-office, which she hoped
contained some tidings of her husband and son. She was all anxiety and
expectation--but the child returned late at night without the letter
which they had longed for with such feverish impatience. The six dollars
upon which they had depended for a supply of food were in notes of the
Farmer's Bank, which at that time would not pass for money, and which
the roguish purchaser of the cow had passed off upon this distressed
family.

Oh! imagine, ye who revel in riches--who can daily throw away a large
sum upon the merest toy--the cruel disappointment, the bitter agony of
this poor mother's heart, when she received this calamitous news, in the
midst of her starving children. For the last nine weeks they had lived
upon a scanty supply of potatoes;--they had not tasted raised bread or
animal food for eighteen months.

“Ellie,” said I, anxious to introduce the sack, which had lain like
a nightmare upon my mind, “I have something for you; Jenny baked some
loaves last night, and sent them to you with her best love.”

The eyes of all the children grew bright. “You will find the sack with
the bread in the passage,” said I to one of the boys. He rushed
joyfully out, and returned with Mrs. ---- and the sack. Her bland and
affectionate greeting restored us all to tranquillity.

The delighted boy opened the sack. The first thing he produced was the
ham.

“Oh,” said I, “that is a ham that my sister sent to Mrs. N----; 'tis of
her own curing, and she thought that it might be acceptable.”

Then came the white fish, nicely packed in a clean cloth. “Mrs. C----
thought fish might be a treat to Mrs. N----, as she lived so far from
the great lakes.” Then came Jenny's bread, which had already been
introduced. The beef, and tea, and sugar, fell upon the floor without
any comment. The first scruples had been overcome, and the day was ours.

“And now, ladies,” said Mrs. N----, with true hospitality, “since you
have brought refreshments with you, permit me to cook something for your
dinner.”

The scene I had just witnessed had produced such a choking sensation
that all my hunger had vanished. Before we could accept or refuse Mrs.
N----'s kind offer, Mr. T---- arrived, to hurry us off.

It was two o'clock when we descended the hill in front of the house,
that led by a side-path round to the road, and commenced our homeward
route. I thought the four miles of clearings would never be passed; and
the English Line appeared to have no end. At length we entered once more
the dark forest.

The setting sun gleamed along the ground; the necessity of exerting
our utmost speed, and getting through the great swamp before darkness
surrounded us, was apparent to all. The men strode vigorously forward,
for they had been refreshed with a substantial dinner of potatoes and
pork, washed down with a glass of whiskey, at the cottage in which they
had waited for us; but poor Emilia and I, faint, hungry, and foot-sore,
it was with the greatest difficulty we could keep up. I thought of
Rosalind, as our march up and down the fallen logs recommenced, and
often exclaimed with her, “Oh, Jupiter! how weary are my legs!”

Night closed in just as we reached the beaver-meadow. Here our ears were
greeted with the sound of well-known voices. James and Henry C---- had
brought the ox-sleigh to meet us at the edge of the bush. Never was
splendid equipage greeted with such delight. Emilia and I, now fairly
exhausted with fatigue, scrambled into it, and lying down on the straw
which covered the bottom of the rude vehicle, we drew the buffalo robes
over our faces, and actually slept soundly until we reached Colonel
C----'s hospitable door.

An excellent supper of hot fish and fried venison was smoking on the
table, with other good cheer, to which we did ample justice. I, for one,
was never so hungry in my life. We had fasted for twelve hours, and that
on an intensely cold day, and had walked during that period upwards of
twenty miles. Never, never shall I forget that weary walk to Dummer; but
a blessing followed it.

It was midnight when Emilia and I reached my humble home; our good
friends the oxen being again put in requisition to carry us there.
Emilia went immediately to bed, from which she was unable to rise for
several days. In the mean while I wrote to Moodie an account of the
scene I had witnessed, and he raised a subscription among the officers
of the regiment for the poor lady and her children, which amounted
to forty dollars. Emilia lost no time in making a full report to her
friends at P----; and before a week passed away, Mrs. N---- and her
family were removed thither by several benevolent individuals in the
place. A neat cottage was hired for her; and, to the honour of Canada be
it spoken, all who could afford a donation gave cheerfully. Farmers
left at her door, pork, beef, flour, and potatoes; the storekeepers sent
groceries, and goods to make clothes for the children; the shoemakers
contributed boots for the boys; while the ladies did all in their power
to assist and comfort the gentle creature thus thrown by Providence upon
their bounty.

While Mrs. N---- remained at P---- she did not want for any comfort. Her
children were clothed and her rent paid by her benevolent friends, and
her house supplied with food and many comforts from the same source.
Respected and beloved by all who knew her, it would have been well had
she never left the quiet asylum where, for several years, she enjoyed
tranquillity, and a respectable competence from her school; but in an
evil hour she followed her worthless husband to the Southern States, and
again suffered all the woes which drunkenness inflicts upon the wives
and children of its degraded victims.



CHAPTER XII.

A CHANGE IN OUR PROSPECTS.


During my illness, a kind neighbour, who had not only frequently come to
see me, but had brought me many nourishing things, made by her own
fair hands, took a great fancy to my second daughter, who, lively and
volatile, could not be induced to remain quiet in the sick chamber. The
noise she made greatly retarded my recovery, and Mrs. H---- took her
home with her, as the only means of obtaining for me necessary rest.
During that winter, and through the ensuing summer, I only received
occasional visits from my little girl, who, fairly established with her
new friends, looked upon their house as her home.

This separation, which was felt as a great benefit at the time, greatly
estranged the affections of the child from her own people. She saw us so
seldom that she almost regarded us, when she did meet, as strangers;
and I often deeply lamented the hour when I had unwittingly suffered
the threefold cord of domestic love to be unravelled by absence, and the
flattering attentions which fed the vanity of a beautiful child,
without strengthening her moral character. Mrs. H----, whose husband was
wealthy, was a generous, warmhearted girl of eighteen. Lovely in person,
and fascinating in manners, and still too young to have any idea of
forming the character of a child, she dressed the little creature
expensively; and, by constantly praising her personal appearance, gave
her an idea of her own importance which it took many years to eradicate.

It is a great error to suffer a child, who has been trained in the hard
school of poverty and self-denial, to be transplanted suddenly into
the hot-bed of wealth and luxury. The idea of the child being so much
happier and better off blinds her fond parents to the dangers of her
new situation, where she is sure to contract a dislike to all useful
occupation, and to look upon scanty means and plain clothing as a
disgrace. If the reaction is bad for a grown-up person, it is almost
destructive to a child who is incapable of moral reflection. Whenever
I saw little Addie, and remarked the growing coldness of her manner
towards us, my heart reproached me for having exposed her to temptation.

Still, in the eye of the world, she was much better situated than
she could possibly be with us. The heart of the parent could alone
understand the change.

So sensible was her father of this alteration, that the first time he
paid us a visit he went and brought home his child.

“If she remain so long away from us, at her tender years,” he said, “she
will cease to love us. All the wealth in the world would not compensate
me for the love of my child.”

The removal of my sister rendered my separation from my husband doubly
lonely and irksome. Sometimes the desire to see and converse with him
would press so painfully on my heart that I would get up in the night,
strike a light, and sit down and write him a long letter, and tell him
all that was in my mind; and when I had thus unburdened my spirit, the
letter was committed to the flames, and after fervently commending
him to the care of the Great Father of mankind, I would lay down
my throbbing head on my pillow beside our first-born son, and sleep
tranquilly.

It is a strange fact that many of my husband's letters to me were
written at the very time when I felt those irresistible impulses to hold
communion with him. Why should we be ashamed to admit openly our belief
in this mysterious intercourse between the spirits of those who are
bound to each other by the tender ties of friendship and affection, when
the experience of every day proves its truth? Proverbs, which are the
wisdom of ages collected into a few brief words, tell us in one pithy
sentence that “if we talk of the devil he is sure to appear.” While the
name of a long-absent friend is in our mouth, the next moment brings him
into our presence. How can this be, if mind did not meet mind, and the
spirit had not a prophetic consciousness of the vicinity of another
spirit, kindred with its own? This is an occurrence so common that I
never met with any person to whom it had not happened; few will admit
it to be a spiritual agency, but in no other way can they satisfactorily
explain its cause. If it were a mere coincidence, or combination of
ordinary circumstances, it would not happen so often, and people would
not be led to speak of the long absent always at the moment when they
are just about to present themselves before them. My husband was no
believer in what he termed my fanciful, speculative theories; yet at the
time when his youngest boy and myself lay dangerously ill, and hardly
expected to live, I received from him a letter, written in great haste,
which commenced with this sentence: “Do write to me, dear S----, when
you receive this. I have felt very uneasy about you for some days past,
and am afraid that all is not right at home.”

Whence came this sudden fear? Why at that particular time did his
thoughts turn so despondingly towards those so dear to him? Why did the
dark cloud in his mind hang so heavily above his home? The burden of my
weary and distressed spirit had reached him; and without knowing of our
sufferings and danger, his own responded to the call.

The holy and mysterious nature of man is yet hidden from himself; he is
still a stranger to the movements of that inner life, and knows little
of its capabilities and powers. A purer religion, a higher standard of
moral and intellectual training, may in time reveal all this. Man still
remains a half-reclaimed savage; the leaven of Christianity is slowly
and surely working its way, but it has not yet changed the whole lump,
or transformed the deformed into the beauteous child of God. Oh, for
that glorious day! It is coming. The dark clouds of humanity are
already tinged with the golden radiance of the dawn, but the sun of
righteousness has not yet arisen upon the world with healing on his
wings; the light of truth still struggles in the womb of darkness, and
man stumbles on to the fulfilment of his sublime and mysterious destiny.

This spring I was not a little puzzled how to get in the crops. I still
continued so weak that I was quite unable to assist in the field, and
my good old Jenny was sorely troubled with inflamed feet, which required
constant care. At this juncture, a neighbouring settler, who had
recently come among us, offered to put in my small crop of peas,
potatoes, and oats, in all not comprising more than eight acres, if I
would lend him my oxen to log-up a large fallow of ten acres, and put
in his own crops. Trusting to his fair dealing, I consented to this
arrangement; but he took advantage of my isolated position, and not only
logged-up his fallow, but put in all his spring crops before he sowed
an acre of mine. The oxen were worked down so low that they were almost
unfit for use, and my crops were put in so late, and with such little
care, that they all proved a failure. I should have felt this loss more
severely had it happened in any previous year, but I had ceased to feel
that deep interest in the affairs of the farm, from a sort of conviction
in my own mind that it would not long remain my home.

Jenny and I did our best in the way of hoeing and weeding; but no
industry on our part could repair the injury done to the seed by being
sown out of season.

We therefore confined our attention to the garden, which, as usual, was
very productive, and with milk, fresh butter, and eggs, supplied
the simple wants of our family. Emilia enlivened our solitude by her
company, for several weeks during the summer, and we had many pleasant
excursions on the water together.

My knowledge of the use of the paddle, however, was not entirely without
its danger.

One very windy Sunday afternoon, a servant-girl, who lived with my
friend Mrs. C----, came crying to the house, and implored the use of
my canoe and paddles, to cross the lake to see her dying father. The
request was instantly granted; but there was no man upon the place to
ferry her across, and she could not manage the boat herself--in short,
had never been in a canoe in her life.

The girl was deeply distressed. She said that she had got word that her
father could scarcely live till she could reach Smith-town; that if she
went round by the bridge, she must walk five miles, while if she crossed
the lake she could be home in half-an-hour.

I did not much like the angry swell upon the water, but the poor
creature was in such grief that I told her, if she was not afraid of
venturing with me, I would try and put her over.

She expressed her thanks in the warmest terms, accompanied by a shower
of blessings; and I took the paddles and went down to the landing.
Jenny was very averse to my _tempting Providence_, as she termed it, and
wished that I might get back as safe as I went. However, the old woman
launched the canoe for me, pushed us from the shore, and away we went.
The wind was in my favour, and I found so little trouble in getting
across that I began to laugh at my own timidity. I put the girl on
shore, and endeavoured to shape my passage home. But this I found was
no easy task. The water was rough, and the wind high, and the strong
current, which runs through that part of the lake to the Smith rapids,
was dead against me. In vain I laboured to cross this current; it
resisted all my efforts, and at each repulse I was carried further down
towards the rapids, which were full of sunken rocks, and hard for the
strong arm of a man to stem--to the weak hand of a woman their safe
passage was impossible. I began to feel rather uneasy at the awkward
situation in which I found myself placed, and for some time I made
desperate efforts to extricate myself, by paddling with all my might.
I soon gave this up, and contented myself by steering the canoe in the
path it thought fit to pursue. After drifting down with the current for
some little space, until I came opposite a small island, I put out
all my strength to gain the land. In this I fortunately succeeded,
and getting on shore, I contrived to drag the canoe so far round the
headland that I got her out of the current. All now was smooth sailing,
and I joyfully answered old Jenny's yells from the landing, that I was
safe, and would join her in a few minutes.

This fortunate manoeuvre stood me in good stead upon another occasion,
when crossing the lake, some weeks after this, in company with a young
female friend, during a sudden storm.

Two Indian women, heavily laden with their packs of dried venison,
called at the house to borrow the canoe, to join their encampment upon
the other side. It so happened that I wanted to send to the mill that
afternoon, and the boat could not be returned in time without I went
over with the Indian women and brought it back. My young friend was
delighted at the idea of the frolic, and as she could both steer and
paddle, and the day was calm and bright, though excessively warm, we
both agreed to accompany the squaws to the other side, and bring back
the canoe.

Mrs. Muskrat had fallen in love with a fine fat kitten, whom the
children had called “Buttermilk,” and she begged so hard for the little
puss, that I presented it to her, rather marvelling how she would
contrive to carry it so many miles through the woods, and she loaded
with such an enormous pack; when, lo! the squaw took down the bundle,
and, in the heart of the piles of dried venison, she deposited the cat
in a small basket, giving it a thin slice of the meat to console it for
its close confinement. Puss received the donation with piteous mews; it
was evident that mice and freedom were preferred by her to venison and
the honour of riding on a squaw's back.

The squaws paddled us quickly across, and we laughed and chatted as we
bounded over the blue waves, until we were landed in a dark cedar swamp,
in the heart of which we found the Indian encampment.

A large party were lounging around the fire, superintending the drying
of a quantity of venison which was suspended on forked sticks. Besides
the flesh of the deer, a number of muskrats were skinned, and extended
as if standing bolt upright before the fire, warming their paws. The
appearance they cut was most ludicrous. My young friend pointed to the
muskrats, as she sank down, laughing, upon one of the skins.

Old Snow-storm, who was present, imagined that she wanted one of them to
eat, and very gravely handed her the unsavoury beast, stick and all.

“Does the old man take me for a cannibal?” she said “I would as soon eat
a child.”

Among the many odd things cooking at that fire there was something that
had the appearance of a bull-frog.

“What can that be?” she said, directing my eyes to the strange monster.
“Surely they don't eat bull-frogs!”

This sally was received by a grunt of approbation from Snow-storm; and,
though Indians seldom forget their dignity so far as to laugh, he for
once laid aside his stoical gravity, and, twirling the thing round with
a stick, burst into a hearty peal.

“_Muckakee!_ Indian eat _muckakee?_--Ha! ha! Indian no eat _muckakee!_
Frenchmans eat his hind legs; they say the speckled beast much good.
This no _muckakee!_--the liver of deer, dried--very nice--Indian eat
him.”

“I wish him much joy of the delicate morsel,” said the saucy girl, who
was intent upon quizzing and examining every thing in the camp.

We had remained the best part of an hour, when Mrs. Muskrat laid hold
of my hand, and leading me through the bush to the shore, pointed up
significantly to a cloud, as dark as night, that hung loweringly over
the bush.

“Thunder in that cloud--get over the lake--quick, quick, before it
breaks.” Then motioning for us to jump into the canoe, she threw in the
paddles, and pushed us from the shore.

We saw the necessity of haste, and both plied the paddle with diligence
to gain the opposite bank, or at least the shelter of the island, before
the cloud poured down its fury upon us. We were just in the middle of
the current when the first peal of thunder broke with startling nearness
over our heads. The storm frowned darkly upon the woods; the rain came
down in torrents; and there were we exposed to its utmost fury in the
middle of a current too strong for us to stem.

“What shall we do? We shall be drowned!” said my young friend, turning
her pale, tearful face towards me.

“Let the canoe float down the current till we get close to the island;
then run her into the land. I saved myself once before by this plan.”

We did so, and were safe; but there we had to remain, wet to our skins,
until the wind and the rain abated sufficiently for us to manage our
little craft. “How do you like being upon the lake in a storm like
this?” I whispered to my shivering, dripping companion.

“Very well in romance, but terribly dull in reality. We cannot, however,
call it a dry joke,” continued she, wringing the rain from her dress.
“I wish we were suspended over Old Snow-storm's fire with the bull-frog,
for I hate a shower-bath with my clothes on.”

I took warning by this adventure, never to cross the lake again without
a stronger arm than mine in the canoe to steer me safely through the
current.

I received much kind attention from my new neighbour, the Rev. W. W----,
a truly excellent and pious clergyman of the English Church. The good,
white-haired old man expressed the kindest sympathy in all my trials,
and strengthened me greatly with his benevolent counsels and gentle
charity. Mr. W---- was a true follower of Christ. His Christianity was
not confined to his own denomination; and every Sabbath his log cottage
was filled with attentive auditors, of all persuasions, who met together
to listen to the word of life delivered to them by a Christian minister
in the wilderness.

He had been a very fine preacher, and though considerably turned of
seventy, his voice was still excellent, and his manner solemn-and
impressive.

His only son, a young man of twenty-eight years of age had received a
serious injury in the brain by falling upon a turf-spade from a loft
window when a child, and his intellect had remained stationary from that
time. Poor Harry was an innocent child; he loved his parents with the
simplicity of a child, and all who spoke kindly to him he regarded as
friends. Like most persons of his caste of mind, his predilection for
pet animals was a prominent instinct. He was always followed by two
dogs, whom he regarded with especial favour. The moment he caught your
eye, he looked down admiringly upon his four-footed attendants,--patting
their sleek necks, and murmuring, “Nice dogs--nice dogs.” Harry had
singled out myself and my little ones as great favourites. He would
gather flowers for the girls, and catch butterflies for the boys; while
to me he always gave the title of “dear aunt.”

It so happened that one fine morning I wanted to walk a couple of miles
through the bush, to spend the day with Mrs. C----; but the woods were
full of the cattle belonging to the neighbouring settlers, and of
these I was terribly afraid. Whilst I was dressing the little girls to
accompany me, Harry W---- came in with a message from his mother. “Oh,”
 thought I, “here is Harry W----. He will walk with us through the bush,
and defend us from the cattle.”

The proposition was made, and Harry was not a little proud of being
invited to join our party. We had accomplished half the distance without
seeing a single hoof; and I was beginning to congratulate myself upon
our unusual luck, when a large red ox, maddened by the stings of the
gadflies, came headlong through the brush, tossing up the withered
leaves and dried moss with his horns, and making directly towards us.
I screamed to my champion for help; but where was he?--running like
a frightened chissmunk along the fallen timber, shouting to my eldest
girl, at the top of his voice,

“Run, Katty, run!--The bull, the bull! Run, Katty!--The bull, the
bull!”--leaving us poor creatures far behind in the chase.

The bull, who cared not one fig for us, did not even stop to give us
a passing stare, and was soon lost among the trees; while our valiant
knight never stopped to see what had become of us, but made the best of
his way home. So much for taking an innocent for a guard.

The next month most of the militia regiments were disbanded. My
husband's services were no longer required at P----, and he once more
returned to help to gather in our scanty harvest. Many of the old debts
were paid off by his hard-saved pay; and though all hope of continuing
in the militia service was at an end, our condition was so much improved
that we looked less to the dark than to the sunny side of the landscape.

The potato crop was gathered in, and I had collected my store of
dandelion roots for our winter supply of coffee, when one day brought
a letter to my husband from the Governor's secretary, offering him
the situation of sheriff of the V---- district. Though perfectly
unacquainted with the difficulties and responsibilities of such an
important office, my husband looked upon it as a gift sent from heaven
to remove us from the sorrows and poverty with which we were surrounded
in the woods.

Once more he bade us farewell; but it was to go and make ready a home
for us, that we should no more be separated from each other.

Heartily did I return thanks to God that night for all his mercies to
us; and Sir George Arthur was not forgotten in those prayers.

From B----, my husband wrote to me to make what haste I could in
disposing of our crops, household furniture, stock, and farming
implements; and to prepare myself and the children to join him on the
first fall of snow that would make the roads practicable for sleighing.
To facilitate this object, he sent me a box of clothing, to make up for
myself and the children.

For seven years I had lived out of the world entirely; my person had
been rendered coarse by hard work and exposure to the weather. I looked
double the age I really was, and my hair was already thickly sprinkled
with gray. I clung to my solitude. I did not like to be dragged from it
to mingle in gay scenes, in a busy town, and with gayly-dressed people.
I was no longer fit for the world; I had lost all relish for the
pursuits and pleasures which are so essential to its votaries; I was
contented to live and die in obscurity.

My dear Emilia rejoiced, like a true friend, in my changed prospects,
and came up to help me to cut clothes for the children, and to assist me
in preparing them for the journey.

I succeeded in selling off our goods and chattels much better than I
expected. My old friend, Mr. W----, who was a new comer, became the
principal purchaser, and when Christmas arrived I had not one article
left upon my hands save the bedding, which it was necessary to take with
us.



CHAPTER XIII.

THE MAGIC SPELL.


Never did eager British children look for the first violets and
primroses of spring with more impatience than my baby boys and girls
watched, day after day, for the first snow-flakes that were to form the
road to convey them to their absent father.

“Winter never means to come this year. It will never snow again!”
 exclaimed my eldest boy, turning from the window on Christmas-day, with
the most rueful aspect that ever greeted the broad, gay beams of the
glorious sun. It was like a spring day. The little lake in front of the
window glittered like a mirror of silver, set in its dark frame of pine
woods.

I, too, was wearying for the snow, and was tempted to think that it did
not come as early as usual, in order to disappoint us. But I kept this
to myself, and comforted the expecting child with the oft-repeated
assertion that it would certainly snow upon the morrow.

But the morrow came and passed away, and many other morrows, and the
same mild, open weather prevailed. The last night of the old year was
ushered in with furious storms of wind and snow; the rafters of our log
cabin shook beneath the violence of the gale, which swept up from the
lake like a lion roaring for its prey, driving the snow-flakes through
every open crevice, of which there were not a few, and powdering the
floor until it rivalled in whiteness the ground without.

“Oh, what a dreadful night!” we cried, as we huddled shivering, around
the old broken stove. “A person abroad in the woods to-night would be
frozen. Flesh and blood could not long stand this cutting wind.”

“It reminds me of the commencement of a laughable extempore ditty,” said
I to my young friend, A. C----, who was staying with me, “composed by my
husband, during the first very cold night we spent in Canada:

  “Oh, the cold of Canada nobody knows,
  The fire burns our shoes without warming our toes,
  Oh, dear, what shall we do?
  Our blankets are thin, and our noses are blue--
  Our noses are blue, and our blankets are thin,
  It's at zero without, and we're freezing within.
          (_Chorus_.) Oh, dear, what shall we do?

“But, joking apart, my dear A----, we ought to be very thankful that we
are not travelling this night to B----.”

“But to-morrow,” said my eldest boy, lifting up his curly head from my
lap. “It will be fine to-morrow, and we shall see dear papa again.”

In this hope he lay down on his little bed upon the floor, and was soon
fast asleep; perhaps dreaming of that eagerly-anticipated journey, and
of meeting his beloved father.

Sleep was a stranger to my eyes. The tempest raged so furiously without
that I was fearful the roof would be carried off the house, or that the
chimney would take fire. The night was far advanced when old Jenny and
myself retired to bed.

My boy's words were prophetic; that was the last night I ever spent in
the bush--in the dear forest home which I had loved in spite of all
the hardships which we had endured since we pitched our tent in the
backwoods. It was the birthplace of my three boys, the school of high
resolve and energetic action, in which we had learned to meet calmly,
and successfully to battle with, the ills of life. Nor did I leave it
without many regretful tears, to mingle once more with a world to whose
usages, during my long solitude. I had become almost a stranger, and to
whose praise or blame I felt alike indifferent.

When the day dawned, the whole forest scenery lay glittering in a mantle
of dazzling white; the sun shone brightly, the heavens were intensely
blue, but the cold was so severe that every article of food had to be
thawed before we could get our breakfast. The very blankets that covered
us during the night were stiff with our frozen breath. “I hope the
sleighs won't come to-day,” I cried; “we should be frozen on the long
journey.”

About noon two sleighs turned into our clearing. Old Jenny ran screaming
into the room, “The masther has sent for us at last! The sleighs are
come! Fine large sleighs, and illigant teams of horses! Och, and it's a
cowld day for the wee things to lave the bush.”

The snow had been a week in advance of us at B----, and my husband had
sent up the teams to remove us. The children jumped about, and laughed
aloud for joy. Old Jenny did not know whether to laugh or cry, but she
set about helping me to pack up trunks and bedding as fast as our cold
hands would permit.

In the midst of the confusion, my brother arrived, like a good genius,
to our assistance, declaring his determination to take us down to B----
himself in his large lumber-sleigh. This was indeed joyful news. In less
than three hours he despatched the hired sleighs with their loads, and
we all stood together in the empty house, striving to warm our hands
over the embers of the expiring fire.

How cold and desolate every object appeared! The windows, half blocked
up with snow, scarcely allowed a glimpse of the declining sun to cheer
us with his serene aspect. In spite of the cold, several kind friends
had waded through the deep snow to say, “God bless you!--Good-bye;”
 while a group of silent Indians stood together, gazing upon our
proceedings with an earnestness which showed that they were not
uninterested in the scene. As we passed out to the sleigh, they pressed
forward, and silently held out their hands, while the squaws kissed me
and the little ones with tearful eyes. They had been true friends to us
in our dire necessity, and I returned their mute farewell from my very
heart.

Mr. S---- sprang into the sleigh. One of our party was missing. “Jenny!”
 shouted my brother, at the top of his voice, “it is too cold to keep
your mistress and the little children waiting.”

“Och, shure thin, it is I that am comin'!” returned the old body, as she
issued from the house.

Shouts of laughter greeted her appearance. The figure she cut upon that
memorable day I shall never forget. My brother dropped the reins upon
the horses' necks, and fairly roared. Jenny was about to commence her
journey to the front in three hats. Was it to protect her from the
cold? Oh, no; Jenny was not afraid of the cold! She could have eaten
her breakfast on the north side of an iceberg, and always dispensed with
shoes, during the most severe of our Canadian winters. It was to protect
these precious articles from Injury.

Our good, neighbour, Mrs. W----, had presented her with an old
sky-blue drawn-silk bonnet, as a parting benediction. This, by way of
distinction, for she never had possessed such an article of luxury as
a silk bonnet in her life, Jenny had placed over the coarse calico cap,
with its full furbelow of the same yellow, ill-washed, homely material,
next to her head, over this, as second in degree, a sun-burnt straw
hat, with faded pink ribbons, just showed its broken rim and tawdry
trimmings, and, to crown all, and serve as a guard to the rest, a really
serviceable gray beaver bonnet, once mine, towered up as high as the
celebrated crown in which brother Peter figures in Swift's “Tale of a
Tub.”

“Mercy, Jenny! Why, old woman, you don't mean to go with us that
figure?”

“Och, my dear heart! I've no bandbox to kape the cowld from desthroying
my illigant bonnets,” returned Jenny, laying her hand upon the side of
the sleigh.

“Go back, Jenny; go back,” cried my brother. “For God's sake take all
that tomfoolery from off your head. We shall be the laughing-stock of
every village we pass through.”

“Och, shure now, Mr. S----, who'd think of looking at an owld crathar
like me! It's only yorsel' that would notice the like.”

“All the world, every body would look at you, Jenny. I believe that you
put on those hats to draw the attention of all the young fellows that we
shall happen to meet on the road. Ha, Jenny!”

With an air of offended dignity, the old woman returned to the house
to rearrange her toilet, and provide for the safety of her “illigant
bonnets,” one of which she suspended to the strings of her cloak, while
she carried the third dangling in her hand; and no persuasion of mine
would induce her to put them out of sight.

Many painful and conflicting emotions agitated my mind, but found no
utterance in words, as we entered the forest path, and I looked my last
upon that humble home consecrated by the memory of a thousand sorrows.
Every object had become endeared to me during my long exile from
civilized life. I loved the lonely lake, with its magnificent belt of
dark pines sighing in the breeze; the cedar swamp, the summer home of
my dark Indian friends; my own dear little garden, with its rugged
snake-fence, which I had helped Jenny to place with my own hands, and
which I had assisted the faithful woman in cultivating for the last
three years, where I had so often braved the tormenting mosquitoes,
black-flies, and intense heat, to provide vegetables for the use of the
family. Even the cows, that had given a breakfast for the last time to
my children, were now regarded with mournful affection. A poor labourer
stood in the doorway of the deserted house, holding my noble water-dog,
Rover, in a string. The poor fellow gave a joyous bark as my eyes fell
upon him.

“James J----, take care of my dog.”

“Never fear, ma'am, he shall bide with me as long as he lives.”

“He and the Indians at least feel grieved for our departure,” I thought.
Love is so scarce in this world that we ought to prize it, however lowly
the source from whence it flows.

We accomplished only twelve miles of our journey that night. The road
lay through the bush, and along the banks of the grand, rushing, foaming
Otonabee river, the wildest and most beautiful of forest streams. We
slept at the house of kind friends, and early in the morning resumed
our long journey, but minus one of our party. Our old favourite cat,
Peppermint, had made her escape from the basket in which she had been
confined, and had scampered off, to the great grief of the children.

As we passed Mrs. H----'s house, we called for dear Addie. Mr. H----
brought her in his arms to the gate, well wrapped up in a large fur cape
and a warm woollen shawl.

“You are robbing me of my dear little girl,” he said. “Mrs. H---- is
absent; she told me not to part with her if you should call; but I could
not detain her without your consent. Now that you have seen her, allow
me to keep her for a few months longer!”

Addie was in the sleigh. I put my arm around her. I felt I had my child
again, and I secretly rejoiced in the possession of my own. I sincerely
thanked him for his kindness, and Mr. S---- drove on.

At Mr. R----'s, we found a parcel from dear Emilia, containing a
plum-cake and other good things for the children Her kindness never
flagged.

We crossed the bridge over the Otonabee, in the rising town of
Peterborough, at eight o'clock in the morning. Winter had now set in
fairly. The children were glad to huddle together in the bottom of the
sleigh, under the buffalo skins and blankets; all but my eldest boy,
who, just turned of five years old, was enchanted with all he heard and
saw, and continued to stand up and gaze around him. Born in the forest,
which he had never quitted before, the sight of a town was such
a novelty that he could find no words wherewith to express his
astonishment.

“Are the houses come to see one another?” he asked. “How did they all
meet here?”

The question greatly amused his uncle, who took some pains to explain to
him the difference between town and country. During the day, we got rid
of old Jenny and her bonnets, whom we found a very refractory travelling
companion; as wilful, and far more difficult to manage than a young
child. Fortunately, we overtook the sleighs with the furniture, and
Mr. S---- transferred Jenny to the care of one of the drivers; an
arrangement that proved satisfactory to all parties.

We had been most fortunate in obtaining comfortable lodgings for the
night. The evening had closed in so intensely cold, that although we
were only two miles from C---- Addie was so much affected by it that the
child lay sick and pale in my arms, and, when spoken to, seemed scarcely
conscious of our presence.

My brother jumped from the front seat, and came round to look at her.
“That child is ill with the cold; we must stop somewhere to warm her, or
she will hardly hold out till we get to the inn at C----.”

We were just entering the little village of A----, in the vicinity of
the court-house, and we stopped at a pretty green cottage, and asked
permission to warm the children. A stout, middle-aged woman came to the
sleigh, and in the kindest manner requested us to alight.

“I think I know that voice,” I said. “Surely it cannot be Mrs. S----,
who once kept the ---- hotel at C----?”

“Mrs. Moodie, you are welcome,” said the excellent woman, bestowing upon
me a most friendly embrace; “you and your children. I am heartily glad
to see you again after so many years. God bless you all!”

Nothing could exceed the kindness and hospitality of this generous
woman; she would not hear of our leaving her that night, and, directing
my brother to put up his horses in her stable, she made up an excellent
fire in a large bedroom, and helped me to undress the little ones who
were already asleep, and to warm and feed the rest before we put them to
bed.

This meeting gave me real pleasure. In their station of life, I seldom
have found a more worthy couple than this American and his wife; and,
having witnessed so many of their acts of kindness, both to ourselves
and others, I entertained for them a sincere respect and affection, and
truly rejoiced that Providence had once more led me to the shelter of
their roof.

Mr. S---- was absent, but I found little Mary--the sweet child who used
to listen with such delight to Moodie's flute--grown up into a beautiful
girl; and the baby that was, a fine child of eight years old. The next
morning was so intensely cold that my brother would not resume the
journey until past ten o'clock, and even then it was a hazardous
experiment.

We had not proceeded four miles before the horses were covered with
icicles. Our hair was frozen as white as Old Time's solitary forelock,
our eyelids stiff, and every limb aching with cold.

“This will never do,” said my brother, turning to me; “the children will
freeze. I never felt the cold more severe than this.”

“Where can we stop?” said I; “we are miles from C----, and I see no
prospect of the weather becoming milder.”

“Yes, yes; I know, by the very intensity of the cold, that a change is
at hand. We seldom have more than three very severe days running, and
this is the third. At all events, it is much warmer at night in this
country than during the day; the wind drops, and the frost is more
bearable. I know a worthy farmer who lives about a mile ahead; he will
give us house-room for a few hours, and we will resume our journey in
the evening. The moon is at full; and it will be easier to wrap the
children up, and keep them warm when they are asleep. Shall we stop at
Old Woodruff's?”

“With all my heart.” My teeth were chattering with the cold, and the
children were crying over their aching fingers at the bottom of the
sleigh.

A few minutes' ride brought us to a large farm-house, surrounded by
commodious sheds and barns. A fine orchard opposite, and a yard well
stocked with fat cattle and sheep, sleek geese, and plethoric-looking
swine, gave promise of a land of abundance and comfort. My brother ran
into the house to see if the owner was at home, and presently returned,
accompanied by the staunch Canadian yeoman and his daughter, who gave us
a truly hearty welcome, and assisted in removing the children from the
sleigh to the cheerful fire, that made all bright and cozy within.

Our host was a shrewd, humorous-looking Yorkshireman. His red, weather
beaten face, and tall, athletic, figure, bent as it was with hard
labour, gave indications of great personal strength; and a certain
knowing twinkle in his small, clear gray eyes, which had been acquired
by long dealing with the world, with a quiet, sarcastic smile that
lurked round the corners of his large mouth, gave you the idea of a
man who could not easily be deceived by his fellows; one who, though no
rogue himself, was quick in detecting the roguery of others. His manners
were frank and easy, and he was such a hospitable entertainer that you
felt at home with him in a minute.

“Well, how are you, Mr. S----?” cried the farmer, shaking my brother
heartily by the hand. “Toiling in the bush still, eh?”

“Just in the same place.”

“And the wife and children?”

“Hearty. Some half-dozen have been added to the flock since you were our
way.”

“So much the better--so much the better. The more the merrier, Mr.
S----; children are riches in this country.”

“I know not how that may be; I find it hard to clothe and feed mine.”

“Wait till they grow up; they will be brave helps to you then. The price
of labour--the price of labour, Mr. S----, is the destruction of the
farmer.”

“It does not seem to trouble you much, Woodruff” said my brother,
glancing round the well-furnished apartment.

“My son and S---- do it all,” cried the old man. “Of course the
girls help in busy times, and take care of the dairy, and we hire
occasionally; but small as the sum is which is expended in wages during
seed-time and harvest, I feel it, I can tell you.”

“You are married again, Woodruff?”

“No, sir,” said the farmer, with a peculiar smile; “not yet;” which
seemed to imply the probability of such an event. “That tall gal is my
eldest daughter; she manages the house, and an excellent housekeeper
she is. But I cannot keep her for ever.” With a knowing wink. “Gals will
think of getting married, and seldom consult the wishes of their parents
upon the subject when once they have taken the notion into their heads.
But 'tis natural, Mr. S----, it is natural; we did just the same when we
were young.”

My brother looked laughingly towards the fine, handsome young woman,
as she placed upon the table hot water, whiskey, and a huge plate of
plum-cake, which did not lack a companion, stored with the finest apples
which the orchard could produce.

The young girl looked down, and blushed.

“Oh, I see how it is, Woodruff! You will soon lose your daughter. I
wonder that you have kept her so long. But who are these young ladies?”
 he continued, as three girls very demurely entered the room.

“The two youngest are my darters, by my last wife, who, I fear, mean
soon to follow the bad example of their sister. The other _lady_,” said
the old man, with a reverential air, “is a _particular_ friend of my
eldest darter's.”

My brother laughed slyly, and the old man's cheek took a deeper glow as
he stooped forward to mix the punch.

“You said that these two young ladies, Woodruff, were by your last wife.
Pray how many wives have you had?”

“Only three. It is impossible, they say in my country, to have too much
of a good thing.”

“So I suppose you think,” said my brother, glancing first at the old
man and then towards Miss Smith. “Three wives! You have been a fortunate
man, Woodruff, to survive them all.”

“Ah, have I not, Mr. S----? but to tell you the truth, I have been both
lucky and unlucky in the wife way,” and then he told us the history of
his several ventures in matrimony, with which I shall not trouble my
readers.

When he had concluded, the weather was somewhat milder, the sleigh was
ordered to the door, and we proceeded on our journey, resting, for the
night at a small village about twenty miles from B----, rejoicing that
the long distance which separated us from the husband and father was
diminished to a few miles, and that, with the blessing of Providence, we
should meet on the morrow.

About noon we reached the distant town, and were met at the inn by
him whom, one and all so ardently longed to see. He conducted us to a
pretty, neat cottage, which he had prepared for our reception, and
where we found old Jenny already arrived. With great pride the old
woman conducted me over the premises, and showed me the furniture
“the masther” had bought; especially recommending to my notice a china
tea-service, which she considered the most wonderful acquisition of the
whole.

“Och! who would have thought, a year ago, misthress dear, that we should
be living in a mansion like this, and ating off raal chaney? It is but
yestherday that we were hoeing praties in the field.”

“Yes, Jenny, God has been very good to us, and I hope that we shall
never learn to regard with indifference the many benefits which we have
received at His hands.”


Reader! it is not my intention to trouble you with the sequel of our
history. I have given you a faithful picture of a life in the backwoods
of Canada, and I leave you to draw from it your own conclusions. To the
poor, industrious workingman it presents many advantages; to the poor
gentleman, _none!_ The former works hard, puts up with coarse, scanty
fare, and submits, with a good grace, to hardships that would kill a
domesticated animal at home. Thus he becomes independent, inasmuch as
the land that he has cleared finds him in the common necessaries of
life; but it seldom, if ever, in remote situations, accomplishes more
than this. The gentleman can neither work so hard, live so coarsely, nor
endure so many privations as his poorer but more fortunate neighbour.
Unaccustomed to manual labour, his services in the field are not of a
nature to secure for him a profitable return. The task is new to him, he
knows not how to perform it well; and, conscious of his deficiency, he
expends his little means in hiring labour, which his bush farm can never
repay. Difficulties increase, debts grow upon him, he struggles in vain
to extricate himself, and finally sees his family sink into hopeless
ruin.

If these sketches should prove the means of deterring one family from
sinking their property, and shipwrecking all their hopes, by going to
reside in the backwoods of Canada, I shall consider myself amply repaid
for revealing the secrets of the prison house, and feel that I have not
toiled and suffered in the wilderness in vain.




THE MAPLE-TREE.

A CANADIAN SONG.


  Hail to the pride of the forest--hail
    To the maple, tall and green;
  It yields a treasure which ne'er shall fail
    While leaves on its boughs are seen.
      When the moon shines bright,
      On the wintry night,
  And silvers the frozen snow;
    And echo dwells
    On the jingling bells
  As the sleighs dart to and fro;
    Then it brightens the mirth
   Of the social hearth
  With its red and cheery glow.

  Afar, 'mid the bosky forest shades,
    It lifts its tall head on high;
  When the crimson-tinted evening fades
    From the glowing saffron sky;
      When the sun's last beams
      Light up woods and streams,
  And brighten the gloom below;
      And the deer springs by
      With his flashing eye,
  And the shy, swift-footed doe;
      And the sad winds chide
      In the branches wide,
  With a tender plaint of woe.

  The Indian leans on its rugged trunk,
    With the bow in his red right-hand,
  And mourns that his race, like a stream, has sunk
    From the glorious forest land.
      But, blithe and free,
      The maple-tree,
  Still tosses to sun and air
      Its thousand arms,
      While in countless swarms
  The wild bee revels there;
      But soon not a trace
      Of the red man's race
  Shall be found in the landscape fair.

  When the snows of winter are melting fast,
    And the sap begins to rise,
  And the biting breath of the frozen blast
    Yields to the spring's soft sighs,
      Then away to the wood,
      For the maple, good,
  Shall unlock its honied store;
      And boys and girls,
      With their sunny curls,
  Bring their vessels brimming o'er
      With the luscious flood
      Of the brave tree's blood,
  Into caldrons deep to pour.

  The blaze from the sugar-bush gleams red;
    Far down in the forest dark,
  A ruddy glow on the trees is shed,
    That lights up their ragged bark;
      And with merry shout,
      The busy rout
  Watch the sap as it bubbles high;
      And they talk of the cheer
      Of the coming year,
  And the jest and the song pass by;
      And brave tales of old
      Round the fire are told,
  That kindle youth's beaming eye.

  Hurra! for the sturdy maple-tree!
    Long may its green branch wave;
  In native strength sublime and free,
    Meet emblem for the brave.
      May the nation's peace
      With its growth increase,
  And its worth be widely spread;
      For it lifts not in vain
      To the sun and rain
  Its tall, majestic head.
      May it grace our soil,
      And reward our toil,
  Till the nation's heart is dead!


Reader! my task is ended.

THE END









End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Life in the Backwoods, by Susanna Moodie

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIFE IN THE BACKWOODS ***

***** This file should be named 8393-0.txt or 8393-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/8/3/9/8393/

Produced by Juliet Sutherland, Charles Bidwell and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  www.gutenberg.org/license.


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
 or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at 809
North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887.  Email
contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:  www.gutenberg.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.